#half done with book 1 already
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Ive been reading a lot good things lately so I have to balance it with bad stuff. In other words I'm rereading shadowhunters
#with a purpose! i will make the post i talked about last week#but i need to refresh myself on the stupid lore of this series#soooo much to talk about i wanna liveblog it here but i fear that would make me take longer to finish#and i dont want to take more than a week per book#half done with book 1 already#its so obviously based on a fanfic#every time theres even a hint of good writing i go 'wow congrats clare' because its so rare#clary: uses an slightly creative phrase to describe something that ties into her character being an artist#me: woww well done#now i see the jace/draco similarities and it changes a lot for me#its so silly sometimes
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
I just think for the next cultural festival they should do a cross dressing cafe (zero chance but a man can dream) and obviously all the guys in Natsume's class are uncomfortable or very forcibly pretending they're not while the girls all laugh and adjust their suits and help each other out with their masc make-up.
All the boys except Natsume that is. He's wearing the wig and skirt like it's a Tuesday. How many times have the yokai assumed he was Reiko? How many times has he had to crossdress because of a yokai event? He's got the wig on and zero fucks and smiles at Nishimura who's wringing his hand over the outfit. (Kitamoto looks less uncomfortable but he's constantly adjusting his skirt so you know he's not)
And Nishimura is on the ground. Clutching his chest. One hit KO. Kitamoto even has a little blush. The girls look over and squeal. Sorry Natsume you're definitely on front door duty now. He does not understand what just happened.
Taki acts like he's an adorable kitty cat when she sees him. Tanuma blinks and then acts like it's a Tuesday. This does not dispell the weird rumors starting to pick up.
Natsume sighs and let's Tanuma know that he just hopes no Yokai gets extra confused and thinks he's Reiko for real. Most of the yokai in the local area know but still...
And if the class had a shrewd marketing person they'd sell pictures of the event and make bank on how many Natsume(fem) photos they sold. Nishimura would buy one of the three of them (you two should too! Kitamoto: no. Natsume: ... Okay. Kitamoto with a heavy sigh: fine.) and have to banish it into a desk drawer cause it kept making his chest feel weird whenever he looked at it for some reason.
#natsume s book of friends#natsume yuujinchou#nishimura satoru#natsume takashi#look do you see my vision do you understand#oh how would such a mild mannered class have decided on something half the class disliked?#shush. am i supposed to think of everything? look Nabiki tendo transfered in and started it idk#i just think if the school didn't think he was 1. trying to date tooru or 2. already dating Tanuma#hed be getting a lot of love letters#but he is weird so i suppose that decreases the pool somewhat#look crossdressing is a staple for me it had to be done#idk if tanuma has seen natsume in girl gear hes just got a hard to read face#in a tanuma x Natsume setting he is Definitely thinking unpure thoughts about that skirt. i dont make the rules.
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
if someone wrote an urban fantasy ya 4-5 book series set in australia with a bi second generation chinese immigrant as the protagonist, which both allegorically and literally explores the immigrant experience, as well as allegorically depicting how alt right groups groom well meaning good people into their ranks by exploiting their fears,,, would you read it 👉👈 just asking for a friend 🥺
#it was me. i wrote the first book. this is in fact usually the wip i (rarely) mention on this blog#i've already done like. 3 macro revisions and 1 micro revision but it's time for another macro revision#pretty much the entire first half of the book is getting flipped on its head#the second half has the same plot points however will still need to be entirely rewritten#which means i'm pretty much writing the book from scratch but it is also simultaneously#it is my DREAM to be traditionally published. i don't think it's likely that i will be but it's a nice fun thing to hope for
28 notes
·
View notes
Text
10 Ways You Ruin His Day (and 10 Ways You Ruin His Self-Control)
I originally made this list as character notes for future stories — I love digging deep into their dynamics and really breaking them down. But honestly? I couldn’t not share. Would love to hear your thoughts too: what do you think drives them absolutely mad, and what turns them into helpless fluff puddles? 🖤
🍎 Top 10 Things That Make Caleb Absolutely, Irrevocably Mad
1 He doesn’t know where you are Even when it makes sense. Even when you’re safe. Even when he’s on the far side of a tunnel with no signal and too much time to think. The silence eats at him, turns every breath into a countdown. By the time he’s back, no one on the base dares talk to him until you’re in his line of sight again.
2 You come home with a bouquet of flowers from another man It’s not jealousy, really. It’s… fury dressed in olive green. You’re standing there, smiling, saying some poor man gave you flowers because you saved his life. Great. Fantastic. Caleb’s thrilled that his girlfriend is both competent and accidentally irresistible. But now he has to pretend this isn’t bothering him while mentally comparing the man's face to strategic punching surfaces.
3 You climb on unstable furniture to reach something You know, nothing fancy—just a stack of books on top of a chair that’s on top of a bench. And you? Balancing like a gremlin in fuzzy socks. He walks in and suddenly the war flashbacks begin. You think it’s funny. He thinks it’s a workplace hazard, and you are the HR violation.
4 You rearrange his model planes He adores you. Worships the ground you walk on. Would throw himself in front of an oncoming dropship for you. But if you dust his shelf and dare to reorder his starfighters and aircrafts by vibes instead of model number? He's already rewriting his will. In blood.
5 You do something reckless and then smile about it You say “relax, I had a plan.” He hears: “I almost died, and I’d do it again, because I’m cute and unstoppable.” That smile? That grin you give when you know exactly what you did and you’re proud of it? That’s why he needs stress meds. And maybe a punching bag with your face on it. (Lovingly.)
6 You casually mention the girl he used to date You say it with a smirk, like it’s just some harmless teenage memory. But he doesn’t see her—he sees you. You, standing in the doorway that day. You, catching him with her, both of them half-undressed. And you looking at him like something cracked between you. Back then, you were off-limits. You were the girl he wasn’t allowed to want. So he wanted someone else. Easier. Safer. And now, years later, you bring it up like it’s nothing—while he’s still trying not to remember how badly he wished it had been you.
7 You weren’t his first kiss—but worse, he wasn’t yours It never comes up. Not out loud. But he remembers. Vividly. The hallway. The way your face lit up. The boy leaning in. You smiling. And Caleb—watching from across the room, fists clenched, jaw tight, playing the role of older brother when his whole body screamed mine. You never talk about it. But he never forgot. Never will. Because that moment should’ve been his—and someone else took it first.
8 You walk away during a fight, or shut down emotionally You call it “space.” He calls it “psychological warfare.” You shut down. He short-circuits. Nothing drives him more insane than trying to fix something while you’re actively ghosting him across the living room. He’d rather you screamed. Threw something. Anything. But this quiet? This distance? That’s the one thing he doesn’t know how to fight.
9 You cry—especially if it’s because of him And then he’s done. Game over. His spine straightens like he’s under military command and his entire soul just went through the paper shredder. You cry, and suddenly he’s the villain. You say “it’s not your fault,” but that doesn’t matter. He’s already rewriting the past and taking full responsibility. And yes, he’ll suffer in complete silence. Like a man.
10 You secretly try to uncover what he’s hiding from you You call it curiosity. He calls it a breach of protocol punishable by full emotional lockdown. You think you’re clever. He thinks you just walked into classified territory barefoot, blindfolded, and with a target on your back. You were never supposed to see that side of his world. And now that you have? He doesn’t know whether to yell, hold you, or lock you in a room with military-grade firewalls and a blanket.
🍎 Top 10 Things That Turn Caleb Into a Complete Fluff-Mess
You wearing his dog tags / uniform shirt / flight jacket Instant puddle. No chance. He sees you in his gear and his brain just... shuts off. All he can think is mine mine mine, and he gets this dumb, soft little smirk like he’s trying so hard not to combust.
You falling asleep on him—especially mid-conversation You’re curled into his side, mumbling something about dinner plans, and then: silence. He looks down, sees you asleep on his chest, and that’s it. Whole day ruined. Cancel all missions. He’s not moving.
You bringing him coffee exactly the way he likes it—without asking That quiet, thoughtful act? Hits him right in the soldier-shaped heart. He doesn’t even know how to process being taken care of, so he stares at the cup like it just proposed to him.
You absentmindedly touching him—fiddling with his fingers, tracing scars, playing with his hair He pretends he doesn’t care. He does. He cares so much he forgets how to breathe. Just turns into a warm, red-eared statue trying not to whimper.
You whispering “I trust you” or “I feel safe with you” in a soft moment Core memory unlocked. He stores that one like sacred intel. Will literally whisper it back to himself at 3 AM when he’s lying awake, missing you. It breaks him in the best way.
You clinging to him in your sleep / pulling him closer without waking up Caleb.exe has stopped functioning. He will lie perfectly still for HOURS if it means not disturbing that moment. Bonus points if you mumble his name while doing it.
You defending him when someone questions his methods or past He’s used to being the shield—not having someone stand in front of him. The second you raise your voice on his behalf? He falls in love with you all over again. Might even cry. Secretly.
You gently helping him out of his gear after a long day Soft hands on his buckles. A kiss to his shoulder. A low “You’re home now.” That’s how you make a Colonel melt. His fingers twitch like he wants to worship the ground you walk on.
You surprising him with something dumb and heartfelt, like a handmade gift or bad sketch of him He acts gruff—says “the hell is this, Pips?”—but then puts it in his locker or keeps it in his chest pocket for missions like it’s sacred treasure. Because it is.
You calling him “baby” / “handsome” / “sweetheart” when he least expects it He acts like it’s annoying. It is not annoying. It turns him into actual butter. If you do it with a teasing smile? He short-circuits. Might drop something. Might combust. Definitely blushes.
🩺 Top 10 Things That Make Zayne’s Calm Snap Like a Microsurgical Thread
You ignore his instructions when you're sick You had a fever of 102°F. He left explicit care instructions—bed rest, fluids, minimal movement. You, sweating and glassy-eyed, decided this was the perfect time to rearrange the furniture. When he came home and found you dragging a bookshelf across the room “because the light felt wrong,” he genuinely considered sedating you. Not as punishment. As damage control. For both of you.
You order greasy fast food instead of going somewhere “nutritionally viable” He offered to cook. You said no. Twenty minutes later, you’re eating fries from a paper bag while half of it spills on his clean table. You grin. He stares. Not angry at the food. Angry because you rejected his precision, then settled for processed chaos.
You leave wet towels on the floor after every shower He’s not sure when it started. Day three? Day five? But every time he walks into the bathroom and steps into cold, soggy cotton, something in him fractures. You claim you “forget.” He suspects a psychological experiment.
You casually mention spending time with male friends You think it’s harmless. Lunch with Caleb. Training advice from Xavier. You light up when you talk about them—and that’s the problem. Zayne doesn’t say anything. Doesn’t raise a brow. But the sudden over-fixation on his email inbox says everything.
You receive a speeding ticket. Forty miles over the limit. You wave it off like it’s a funny little anecdote. He sits in absolute silence, calculating the stopping distance of your car vs. standard reaction time at that speed. You think he’s judging. He’s actually trying not to scream.
You poke his ass. Specifically, between the cheeks. You call it “affection.” He calls it “emotional terrorism.” He flinches like he’s been electrocuted, whips around with murder in his eyes—and you’re giggling like a gremlin. Later, you regret nothing, but your thighs may beg to differ.
When you diagnose him with internet psychology You’ve read one book on attachment styles and watched three reels about emotional unavailability. Now you’ve decided he has "clinical avoidant tendencies with a hint of fear-based control fixation." He stares at you, deadpan, like he's about to perform your autopsy.
You keep spoiled food in the fridge and expired meds in the cabinet You say “it doesn’t smell that bad” or “maybe it still works.” His eye twitches. His gloves are already on. He’s not even mad at you—he’s mad at entropy. You’ve become its agent.
You watch reality shows. About infidelity. Willingly. You claim it’s “just background noise.” But he walks in and hears someone scream “that’s not even your baby, Kyle!” and your eyes are glued to the screen. His soul briefly leaves his body.
You washed his white lab coat. With your pink unicorn pajamas. It’s not just the color. It’s the betrayal. The symbol of his clinical neutrality now smells like bubblegum and looks like cotton candy. You say it’s cute. He looks personally violated by the washing machine.
🩺 Top 10 Things That Make Zayne Soft Against His Will
You bring him lunch at the hospital He never asks. You just appear—arms full of neatly packed containers, face lit up like this isn’t the third double shift he’s worked this week. He complains about the timing. The smell. The disruption. And then eats every bite with frightening focus. You leave. He stares at the empty container like it’s proof someone still believes he’s human.
You quote him back to himself like a philosopher You remember something he said weeks ago—some throwaway line about time or structure or entropy—and you drop it casually in conversation, like it’s wisdom from an ancient text. He doesn’t know how to react. You turned his logic into poetry, and he’ll never recover from that.
You wear the little seal keychain he made He didn’t think you’d keep it. Let alone turn it into your everyday keychain. But there it is—always with you, worn smooth from touch. You twirl it absentmindedly while talking to him, never noticing the way his gaze lingers. Never realizing how something so small can hit him so hard.
You put a photo of the two of you on his desk It appears one day. No fanfare. Just… there. A moment frozen in light, sitting quietly beside his surgical reports and diagnostic schematics. At first, he moves it to the edge. Then back to center. Now it lives next to his pen. He doesn’t talk about it. But it’s the only object on that desk he wipes clean with his bare hand.
His work shirt smells like you You borrowed it that morning, wore it while dancing around the apartment with wet hair and no real purpose. Hours later, when he pulls it on between rounds, the scent hits him like a loaded memory. He short-circuits mid-button. Everything feels warmer than it should.
You leave your phone with him while you shower No password. No hesitation. You toss it into his lap with a breezy “can you clear out whatever’s making it lag?” and vanish behind steam. He sits there, phone in hand, suddenly trusted with everything. He opens nothing. But the fact that you’d let him? That’s the part that shakes him.
You ask for his opinion on minor discomforts A papercut. A weird freckle. A suspicious sneeze. You hold out your hand, utterly serious, asking what he thinks. It’s laughable. Ridiculous. And it absolutely wrecks him. You could ask a dozen others—but you ask him. Like he’s the one who makes things better.
You’re on top He likes control. Precision. Strategy. But when you climb into his lap, all instinct and fire, hands braced on his chest and lips already parted—his brain stops cooperating. There’s something about you taking the lead that makes him unravel. Quietly. Violently. Completely.
You argue with him about complex theories—and mean it You don’t just nod. You push back. You challenge. You quote sources he hasn’t thought about in years. You spark. You flare. And he watches, fascinated, lips twitching with something dangerously close to pride. No one does this. No one dares. But you? You never flinch.
You whisper “I love you” in your sleep It’s not loud. It’s not even clear. Just a faint breath in the dark, like a dream half-remembered. But he hears it. Every time. And though he never says a word in return—not while you're sleeping—his fingers tighten around your waist like he's anchoring himself to the only thing that matters.
🎨 Top 10 Things That Make Rafayel Absolutely, Irrevocably Annoyed at You
You told him his painting was “nice” You stood in front of a piece that cost him three sleepless nights, a minor existential crisis, and two broken brushes—and said “Nice.” Just like that. No gasp, no poetry, no tears. He aged five years on the spot. Somewhere in the distance, a violin cried for him.
You dragged him to a cat exhibit You thought it would be cute. Enrichment. A bonding experience. Instead, he spent the entire time perched on edge, eyes darting like prey. You said “they’re just kittens.” He said nothing. He was too busy making sure none of them came closer than ten feet.
You cleaned his studio You thought you were being helpful. But you moved The Pile. The sacred, unholy, perfectly calibrated mess. Now he can’t find his favorite brush, and also he’s deeply offended by how cheerful you looked doing it.
You didn’t reply to his messages for over an hour He sent three texts, one meme, and a “thinking of you 💭” voice note. You replied 67 minutes later with “sry was showering.” By then, he’d already decided you were breaking up with him, joining a cult, or possibly dead. He had a whole monologue planned. And now you’ve ruined it.
You cut your hair He loved your long hair. Adored it. Worshipped it. You showed up with a sharp little bob and said “it’s just hair.” It is not just hair. It is the collapse of a visual era. He’s still adjusting. And by adjusting, he means mourning with wine.
You made fun of his driving You muttered “technically, you were meant to let the tram go first” He muttered “technically, silence is golden.” His driving is instinct. Vibe. Energy. If you didn’t want drama, you shouldn’t have sat in the passenger seat of a man who parallel parks like he’s in a ballet.
You woke him up too early He went to bed at 4 a.m. because inspiration struck. You woke him at 7:12 like it was nothing, and said “you have that interview, remember?” He does remember. He also remembers specifically telling you that if he ever falls asleep before sunrise, you are to let him die peacefully, cancel all earthly obligations, and throw his alarm clock into the ocean where it belongs.
You hid your phone screen when a message came in You were probably teasing. Just being playful. But now he’s spiraling. Who was it? Why the secrecy? What do you have to hide? Congratulations—you’ve just activated his inner opera villain.
You got jealous Which is absurd. He’s the one who invented possessive affection. But you being jealous? That makes him unreasonably indignant. What do you mean you “didn’t like the way that gallery girl looked at him”? Of course she looked. But he didn’t see her. He saw you.
You burned the bacon You say “it’s fine.” He says it’s charcoal. The entire kitchen smells like culinary war crimes. And now he’ll have to burn incense and replant three garden beds to recover emotionally. Who even let you near the stove? Who hurt you? Was it… the bacon?
🎨 Top 10 Ways You Accidentally Turned Rafayel Into a Purring, Love-Drunk Work of Art
You massage his head He’s mid-rant. Arms crossed. Absolutely furious about the lighting in that gallery. And then your fingers slip into his hair—and just like that, the war is over. His entire body melts like he’s been tranquilized. He’ll deny it later, of course. But the way he leans into your hand? Case closed.
You claim him in public It’s an art gala. He’s dressed to ruin people. And then you slip your arm through his, fingers just tight enough to say mine. You smile like a goddess. He pretends he’s unaffected. Inside, he’s writing vows in ten languages and considering printing matching business cards.
You actually listen to his advice He knows he can be dramatic. Unfiltered. Emotionally volatile. But when you sit there, really listening, nodding like his words matter—you destroy him. Suddenly he’s not the chaos. He’s the compass. And that? That’s love.
You share every detail of your day over dinner You talk about everything—the lady at the store, the funny email, the awful latte. You give him your day like a story, like he’s the only one you wanted to tell. He leans in, listens too closely, files away each emotion like a collector of rare art.
You’re always down for his wildest ideas It’s 3 a.m. He wants to hike 2.5 miles along the beach, take a boat to a tiny island, and watch the sunrise with wine. You say “give me five minutes.” And just like that, you become the only person worthy of his wildest, most beautiful chaos.
You let him photograph you Nothing compares. Not awards. Not praise. Nothing rivals the moment you look into his lens—bare, unfiltered, unashamed. Especially when you’re nude, glowing, and laughing like the world doesn’t exist. That’s when he falls in love with you all over again. And again. And again.
You let him choose your dress You come out in the one he picked. Elegant. Perfect. You spin for him. And the way he watches you? Like he made you. Like you’re the gallery and he’s the only one with the key. It’s not fashion. It’s trust. And he adores you for it.
You sing when you don’t know he’s home Wearing socks and earbuds, dancing with a broom, serenading your way through burnt pancakes. You’re off-key. Glorious. Real. And he stands in the doorway, silent, just watching. Because in that moment—you’re not posing. And he’s never loved you more.
You take care of him when he’s sick He has a fever of 99°F and insists he’s fading. You bring tea, stroke his hair, whisper that he’s “very brave.” You don’t mock him. You take his dramatics seriously. He will never forget it. He may also write you into his will.
You join him in the bathtub without asking He’s already halfway submerged, music playing, steam curling in the air—and then you slip in behind him, no warning. You nudge your legs around his hips, hand him your shampoo, and let him wash your hair while you giggle. He tries to act unimpressed. But when he starts kissing your toes? Yeah. You win.
✨ Top 10 Behavioral Anomalies That Triggered Xavier’s Internal Alert System
You break an agreement—even if it's “just a small one” It’s not about control. It’s about structure. You promised. And when you bend the rules—just slightly—he doesn’t react outwardly. No visible shift, no sharp breath. But something behind his eyes goes cold. Because for him, even small deviations mean recalculating everything. And that means risk. To you.
You create drama “just to get a reaction” You push. You poke. You escalate. And he gives you… nothing. No outburst, no flinch. Just that flat, unreadable stare while he mentally exits the room. He doesn’t get angry—he just shuts off the part of himself that wants to stay.
You refuse his protection—on principle You call it independence. He calls it a strategic vulnerability wrapped in pride. He won’t argue. He’ll just be one step farther back the next time, quietly cataloging how to stop caring just enough that it won’t kill him if something happens.
You call him cold—especially when he’s holding himself together for you You see stillness. He feels restraint. You accuse. He remembers what it takes to not become the darker version of himself. If only you knew how much energy it took to stay composed. If only you knew it was for you.
You’re late Five minutes. Ten. No message. No explanation. And his pulse ticks upward—not with impatience, but with pure, trained alertness. He starts looking for signs. Traffic reports. Emergency alerts. By the time you arrive, he’s smiling. But it’s the tight kind. The kind that says never again.
You skip training You’re tired. You had a long day. You say you’ll make it up later. He doesn’t argue. He just recalculates survival probabilities and mentally adds you to the list of people who might die because they were unprepared. And he will blame himself for letting you get soft.
You pull away from his touch when you're angry It’s not the rejection. It’s the meaning behind it. He reaches out—small, careful, calculated—and you shut the door in his face with a single backward step. He doesn’t try again. He doesn’t ask why. But the space you leave behind? It echoes.
You use a photo of Lumiere as a bookmark You think it’s cute. Maybe even sweet. He sees it—and freezes. He’s not jealous. Not exactly. But the idea that you might admire that version more—the legend, the mask, the sharpness—it unsettles something deep. Something he can’t name.
You secretly believe you’re not good enough for him You never say it out loud. But he sees it—in your deflections, your nervous jokes, the way you doubt his love like it’s a glitch. It doesn’t anger him in the usual sense. It just…hurts. Because you’re the only one who never had to earn it.
You throw yourself in front of him during a mission It’s instinct, you say. Split-second decision. You didn’t even think. And that’s the problem. He does. Always. Every variable, every movement, every risk is accounted for—except you breaking formation to protect him. You think it’s brave. He sees it as catastrophic miscalculation. Not because you acted without logic. But because you decided his life was worth more than yours. And that? That’s the one conclusion he refuses to accept.
✨Top 10 Things That Quietly Break Xavier’s Walls and Leave Him Unreasonably Soft About You
When you start reading the same book he’s readingYou don’t announce it. You just show up with the same title, a few chapters behind, and start casually asking questions. He plays it off. But inside? He’s spiraling. Because this—this—is how you speak his language. Silently. Precisely. Together.
When you knock on his door like you’re trying to break it downIt’s loud. Impatient. Inappropriate for the hour. But he knows that knock. That rhythm. That you. You need him. Not his solutions. Him. And somehow, that chaos pounding on his door feels more like home than anything else.
When you hug him from behindYou wrap your arms around his torso mid-task, face pressed between his shoulder blades, palms splayed across his chest like you’re anchoring yourself to something ancient and steady. He stills. Every time. Like someone just whispered a secret to his bones. He never asks why. Never moves away. He just tilts his head slightly—listening, as if your silence said everything he needed to hear.
When you touch his sword (the actual weapon, calm down)He never lets anyone handle it. Not even for cleaning. But your fingers skim the hilt, gentle, curious, reverent. And somehow… it’s okay. You’re not just touching steel. You’re touching him. And he lets you.
When you act like a little girlYou scrunch your nose. Say something ridiculous. Blush like you didn’t mean to. And he watches—utterly disarmed. Because he knows exactly what you want. You want him to carry you. Wrap you up. Keep you safe. And he will—without hesitation.
When you join him on a morning runYou complain. You lag. You swear this is “not your vibe.” But you still show up. Same hour. Same route. And when you match his pace for those few precious minutes? He doesn’t say it—but he’s proud. Painfully proud.
When you share your dreams—and say “we”You’re rambling. Light spilling from your words. Talking about the future, the maybes, the next steps. But you don’t say I. You say we. And that sound? That tiny shift in grammar? It settles deep. Irrevocable. Permanent.
When you make matching braceletsYou say it’s silly. Handmade. Slightly uneven. There’s a charm shaped like a rabbit. He never takes it off. Not in combat. Not in sleep. It rests against his wrist like a pressure point—and grounds him better than anything else.
When you remember his habitsYour shopping list always includes his cinnamon. His brand of shampoo. The exact instant noodles he pretends not to love. You don’t make a show of it. You just know. And that knowing? It destroys him in the softest possible way.
When you trust him completely in bed—even when his darker side surfacesThere’s a moment—quiet, charged—when the softness shifts. He waits. Watches. Braces for resistance. But you don’t pull back. You open your hands. Arch into him. Let him take control without fear. That? That’s what breaks him. Not the pleasure. The trust.
🖤Top 10 Things That Push Sylus Into Maximum Sarcasm and Mildly Homicidal Disapproval
Your outdated, unreliable weapon Yes, he gets it. It’s vintage. It’s “standard issue.” It’s approved by the Hunters Association. Congratulations. That won’t matter when it jams and gets you killed. Every time you return one of the sleek, upgraded firearms he hand-delivers like he’s your personal armory concierge, he has to resist asking if you've already made a draft of your death wish. Alphabetically sorted. With floral headers.
You chew gum—and pop it It’s not the gum. It’s the snap. The sudden, violent pop of sugary air bubbles that hits his trauma response like a trigger. He knows it’s just a noise. His shoulder still twitches. He’s this close to reaching into your mouth and extracting the gum like a gentleman. A very sarcastic, deeply annoyed, half-feral gentleman.
You try to shake your tail (him) You use stealth tech. You block your signal. You go dark. Adorable. You’re forgetting that the very system you’re relying on was developed by his own syndicate. The only person who ever really evades Sylus is Sylus. And maybe the cat that lives under his car. But not you. Never you.
You don’t introduce him as your boyfriend to your old classmates You panicked. He gets that. You called him “a friend.” And now he’s deeply committed to the bit. For the next seven days, every time you said anything, he replied with “Of course, as your friend…” in front of waiters, dealers, and one extremely confused ambassador. You only managed to shut it down by hastily posting a photo of you two with the caption “my boyfriend and the love of my life.” Acceptable recovery. Barely.
You refuse to use his resources His private jet? Untouched. His cars? Collecting dust. His black card? Sitting unused like some kind of insult in your purse. You say you’re “independent.” He says you’re actively offending his entire lifestyle philosophy. Do you have any idea how disrespectful it is to ignore an entire walk-in wardrobe prepared for you in his estate? Honestly, it’s almost admirable. Almost.
You once smoked a cigarette, and he saw it He didn’t say anything. At the time. Just looked at you. Silently. Like someone had drop-kicked a kitten in front of him. He’s not judging. He’s just picturing your lungs in an ashtray. And adding another page to your death wish list.
You speak in riddles and expect him to “get it” You want something—time away, a trip, his attention—but instead of asking, you sigh dramatically and murmur, “It’s fine. I guess some people just don’t want to escape the city with their girlfriends…” He blinks. Slow. Dangerous. “Was that a request, a riddle, or an emotional booby trap?” If you want something from him, Kitten, try using nouns and verbs. Not cryptic guilt puzzles.
You suggest another woman would be “perfect for him” It’s a joke. Offhand. Barely a breath. But your voice wavers—just slightly—and that ruins it. He doesn’t want her. He doesn’t want options. He wants you. And now, thanks to your charming lapse in self-worth, he has to waste the rest of the evening reminding you that this face, this power, this entire empire already belongs to someone. Guess who.
You sneak up on him You never mean to. But somehow, you're always the one person who slips past every alarm, every trained instinct, and ends up whispering behind him when his brain is still in kill mode. It takes everything in him to not react on pure reflex. You think it’s cute. He thinks it’s potentially catastrophic.
You don’t believe him when he says he’s fine Yes, he’s bleeding. Yes, his shirt is soaked. But he said “it’s a scratch,” and when he says that—he means it. His body heals like a myth. Your worried face? It makes something in him ache. Because the real wound isn’t on him—it’s in you, for thinking he’s anything less than unbreakable.
🖤 Top 10 Things That Make Sylus Dangerously Soft for You (And Yes, He’s Keeping Score)
When you finally spend his money It started with coffee. Small. Harmless. But the alert hit his phone and, for a moment, he genuinely wondered if his card had been stolen—until he saw your name. And something in him shifted. Not because of the cost. Please. He could buy the city it was brewed in. No, it was the fact you used it. You. Willingly. Now? You’re bolder—little dresses, shoes, jewelry you don’t need. And every time you do, he rewards it like you just proved you understand the assignment: what's his, is already yours.
When you give orders to his men like you're the boss You don’t ask. You instruct. Calm, certain, completely in charge. One of his men hesitates—just once—while you’re directing them to rescue a terrified kitten stuck in a tree. Sylus doesn’t interfere. He just watches, arms crossed, a grin tugging at his mouth as armed professionals scramble to obey you like you're the patron saint of lost animals. Somewhere in his mind, he’s already fitted you for a crown. With tiny cat ears.
When you secretly pet Mephisto The mechanical raven used to drive you insane. Now? You’re sneaking him treats and absentminded scratches under the jaw. Sylus sees it. Says nothing. But deep down, he knows: if you’ve accepted the bird—you’ve accepted all of him. And that’s lethal. To him.
When you make him a playlist You never explain them. Just send a link and say nothing. But he listens—every time. Alone. In his car. In the bath. Eyes closed, calculating your every choice like it’s encrypted intel. Each track? A hint. A mood. A coded message from you to him. He doesn’t ask for them. He just waits for the next one. And when it arrives, he treats it like gospel.
When you leave a trail of chaos in his car Your hair on the seat. Your gum wrappers in the cup holder. The seat so close to the wheel he practically has to fold in half. And the music? A full-volume love ballad ready to ambush his eardrums at ignition. It's obnoxious. It’s inconvenient. It’s perfect. His life, now featuring you.
When you eat from his plate You swore you weren’t hungry. You said “no carbs this week.” And now? You’re stealing fries from his hand and dipping into his steak sauce like it’s your birthright. He doesn’t stop you. He just watches you chew with that look that says: mine. forever.
When you talk and talk and talk Something happens. You spiral. Words spill. Thoughts tangle. You’re not even aware you’re rambling—but he is. He listens to everything. Stores it all. Because there’s something magical about your voice when it’s unfiltered. You don’t realize it, but he falls a little harder every time you forget to censor yourself.
When you crawl into his lap while he’s working He’s in the middle of paperwork. Calculating things. Dangerous things. And suddenly—you. Right there. Knees on either side, arms around his neck, like the world’s most beautiful interruption. He tells himself he needs to finish. But his hands are already on your hips.
When you call and ask for help A jar. A stuck zipper. A ride. It doesn’t matter. You’re a trained hunter—you’ve faced things with claws, fangs, and no name. But you still call him. Because you want him. And that? That wrecks him in ways he’ll never admit. He’s already on his way before you hang up.
When you scream his name right before you come There’s a lot he’s proud of. His empire. His power. His record. But nothing—nothing—satisfies him more than the moment your voice breaks open with his name. Like prayer. Like surrender. Like he’s the only thing in your world. Which, of course… he is.
#lads#love and deepspace#lads fanfic#lads fandom#xavier love and deepspace#zayne love and deepspace#rafayel love and deepspace#sylus love and deepspace#caleb love and deepspace#sylus lads#lads caleb#lads zayne#lads rafayel#lads xavier#xavier x reader#zayne x reader#rafayel x reader#sylus x reader#caleb x reader#caleb x mc#zayne x mc#rafayel x mc#sylus and mc#caleb x you#xavier x you#zayne x you#rafayel x you#sylus x you#storytelling#fanfic
11K notes
·
View notes
Text
I think the next story I’ll write after Force of Nature is the back to the future fic
#cuz like half of it is already written so if I play my cars right#I can have force of nature book 3 and power of love part 1 done by the end of the year
0 notes
Text
LIONHEART (1/3) – LN4

summary : lando’s anxious journey as a dad-to-be
wc : 11k
an : this fic is kind of the antithesis of my whole “casual blog” thing but we close our eyes!! not beta read and quite a mess. it’s also longer so i hope that’s okay :>
Lando had always been confident.
On the track, in the spotlight, with a helmet on his head and a steering wheel in his hands. But when you told him you were pregnant, all of that certainty evaporated in an instant.
He just stood there in the middle of your kitchen, staring at you as if you’d just announced you were moving to Mars.
“You’re joking,” he said after a beat, his voice higher than usual, almost squeaky.
“Why would I joke about this?” you replied, holding up the positive test, your own emotions a mix of excitement and nervousness.
He blinked, his aquamarine eyes wide with disbelief, before breaking into a grin so wide it could’ve lit up the whole room. “I’m going to be a dad?”
“Yes, Lando,” you said, trying not to laugh at how genuinely dumbfounded he looked.
“A dad?” he repeated, as though saying it louder would make it sink in faster.
“Yes, Lando,” you said again, this time laughing outright.
He crossed the room in two strides, pulling you into his arms and lifting you off your feet.
He spun you around with an uncontainable excitement, his hoodie brushing against your cheek as he held you tight.
“This is insane,” he mumbled into your hair. “We’re going to be parents!”
“Careful,” you said, swatting at him lightly as he set you down. “You don’t want to shake the baby loose already.”
“Oh, right,” he said, letting go and stepping back. His head jerked up as he processed your words, looking alarmed. “Wait, is that a thing? Can I- are you okay? Are we okay? Is the baby okay?”
You couldn’t help but laugh. “Lando, I found out like an hour ago. I’m pretty sure we’re fine.”
He paced the kitchen, running a hand through his curls as his grin came and went in waves. “A baby. We’re having a baby. Oh my God. Do you think it’s a boy or a girl?”
“I don’t know yet, Lando,” you said, sitting down on the couch to watch him spiral. “We’ll find out soon enough.”
“What if it’s twins?” he gasped, spinning around to face you. “Oh, I should call my mum. No, wait, too soon. We need to come up with a plan first. Have you eaten today? You need to eat. Should we go to a doctor? Ooh, they need to be a really good doctor if they’re handling my wife and baby. Should I buy baby books? Do people still read books, or do we just Google everything now?”
“Lando,” you said firmly, grabbing his hand to pull him to a stop. “Breathe.”
He took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly, nodding. “Right. Breathing. I can do that.”
He knelt down in front of you, his hands resting gently on your knees. “Sorry, I’m just… this is the biggest thing we’ve ever done.”
You smiled, brushing a curl out of his face. “It is. But we’ve got this, Lando.”
He leaned forward, resting his forehead against your belly, even though it wasn’t showing yet. “Hi in there,” he murmured, his voice soft and filled with wonder. “I’m your dad. I can’t promise I’ll always know what I’m doing, but I promise I’m going to love you more than anything in the world.”
—-
Lando had always been a man of routine– wake up, train, meetings, practice, race, repeat.
But preparing to be a dad? That was a whole different kind of race.
“I need a list,” he muttered one evening, pacing the living room while you sat on the couch, trying not to laugh. “No, like, several lists. One for baby stuff, one for the hospital bag, one for- what else do we need? Is there a book about this? Should I read a book?”
“Lando,” you interrupted gently, “you’re spiraling again.”
“I’m not spiraling! I’m… planning,” he countered, though the way he was raking his hand through his curls said otherwise. “We have to be ready, love. What if the baby comes early? What if I’m away for a race?”
You set aside the baby name book you were half-heartedly skimming and grabbed his hand, pulling him to sit beside you. “We’ll figure it out, okay? You’re doing great.”
He groaned, slumping against the couch. “Am I, though? I can barely keep my plants alive. How am I supposed to keep a tiny human alive?”
“First of all, I’m the one who keeps your plants alive,” you teased, earning a weak laugh from him. “And second, you’re going to be an amazing dad. You care so much already. It’s sweet.”
“But what if I miss something important?” he said, turning to you with wide, anxious eyes. “Like the first kick, or the first cry, or- or- what if you need me and I’m halfway across the world?”
You reached up to smooth his curls, trying to ease his tension. “Lando, you’ve already done so much. The private suite, rearranging your travel schedule to be here for every appointment… You’re balancing everything perfectly.”
—-
The next weekend, Lando was halfway across the world for a race.
He had tried to keep his focus on the track, but his mind kept drifting back to you, sitting at home with your feet propped up, texting him updates about every little thing- what you were craving, how you were feeling, and whether the baby had started kicking.
During a rare free afternoon between practice sessions, he found himself wandering into a bookstore. He had no real plan, he just knew he wanted to learn everything there was to know about being a dad.
The parenting section was tucked in a quiet corner of the shop, and as he stood there surrounded by shelves filled with brightly colored covers promising to teach him how to raise a baby, the weight of it all started to settle in.
At first, Lando was focused, scanning the titles with a determined expression. “The New Dad’s Guide to Baby Basics,” “How to Survive Your Baby’s First Year,” “Sleep Training 101.”
He picked up a few books, flipping through them as if the answers to all his worries might jump out at him.
He grabbed his phone, quickly dialing you.
“Hey, love,” he said, his voice soft and warm. “Quick question- do you think the baby’s gonna like white noise machines? Because this one book says they’re a lifesaver, but another one says they’re not necessary. And then there’s this other chapter about swaddling- do you know how to swaddle? Because I don’t.”
You laughed softly on the other end of the line. “Lando, you’re overthinking again. We’ve got months to figure this all out.”
“I know,” he sighed, running a hand through his curls. “I just… I want to be good at this. I want to be ready.”
And then, as he stood there in the middle of the bookstore, holding a stack of baby books, it hit him.
He was going to be a dad.
The thought wasn’t new. It had been there since the day you told him you were pregnant. But standing there, picturing your little family and the tiny person who was going to look up to him, rely on him, need him… it was overwhelming in the best way.
“Lando?” you said gently, pulling him back to the moment. “You okay?”
“Yeah,” he said, though his voice cracked a little. He cleared his throat, his free hand gripping the book tightly.
“I just-” He laughed nervously. “It’s a lot, you know? I mean, I’m going to be someone’s dad. That’s huge. What if I mess up? I’m practically a child!”
You smiled, wishing you could hug him through the phone. “You won’t mess up. You’re already doing amazing, and the baby’s not even here yet. You care so much, Lando. That’s what matters.”
He took a deep breath, letting your words sink in. “Thanks, love. I just… I want to do this right. For you. For them.”
“You will,” you reassured him. “And for the record, I think the baby’s going to love white noise machines and your ridiculous dad jokes.”
Lando chuckled, the tension in his chest easing slightly. “You think? Because I’ve already got a few saved up. Want to hear one?”
“No,” you teased, laughing. “Save them for when the baby’s old enough to groan at them.”
He grinned, his confidence slowly returning as he balanced the books in his arms. “Okay, okay. I’ll wait. But just so you know, they’re gold.”
After that call, Lando left the store with an armful of books and a heart that was a little fuller, a little steadier.
He still had moments of doubt, of wondering if he was truly ready for this massive change in his life.
But one thing he knew for sure- he couldn’t wait to meet the little person who was already changing his world.
—-
Even as Lando threw himself into preparation mode with the same energy he brought to a race weekend, scouring books and online articles about parenting, he still often got hilariously sidetracked by baby-related gadgets and gear.
“Did you know they make mini race suits for babies?” he asked one night, sprawled across the couch with his phone in hand, his eyes wide with excitement.
You glanced up from your own book, raising an eyebrow. “Lando, the baby’s not even born yet. Don’t you think it’s a little early for racing gear?”
“But imagine the photos!” he argued, sitting up and holding his phone out toward you like it was the discovery of the century.
On the screen was a tiny race suit in McLaren orange. “Our kid’s first photo: full McLaren merch. It’ll be iconic!”
You couldn’t help but laugh, shaking your head. “Iconic or not, I think diapers are going to be a bigger priority than race suits.”
“Why not both?” he shot back with a grin, already scrolling to find more baby-sized racing gear.
“Oh my god, look at this! miniature headphones for the paddock! Our baby could be sitting in the garage, looking like a proper little team member.”
“Lando,” you said, trying to sound serious but failing as a smile tugged at your lips, “our baby isn’t going to be born straight into a Formula 1 garage.”
He gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. “Blasphemy! Of course they are. It’s practically tradition.”
You rolled your eyes but couldn’t help feeling touched by his enthusiasm. He wasn’t just excited; he was genuinely looking forward to every part of being a dad, even the ridiculous ones.
That wasn’t to say there weren’t more.. unwise moments even with non-racing related baby items.
Like the time he came home from a race weekend with three identical diaper bags.
“Lando,” you said, holding one up. “Why do we need three of these?”
“They’re different brands,” he explained, looking genuinely confused as to why you were asking. “What if one of them is better? Or has more pockets?”
“Pockets?”
“Yeah! Babies need a lot of stuff, right? I saw a mom at the airport with one of these, and she looked like she had her life together. I want you to have your life together too.”
You burst out laughing, and he groaned, burying his face in his hands. “Stop laughing! I’m trying to be prepared!”
“You’re overprepared,” you said, setting the bags down and walking over to wrap your arms around him. “But that’s why I love you.”
But it also wasn’t all fun and games.
Lando was determined to be as supportive as possible, especially when it came to your comfort. He took “protective husband” to a whole new level during your first trimester, hovering like an overzealous pit crew.
“Lando, I can still carry my own bag,” you told him one morning as he practically wrestled your tote out of your hands.
“Nope,” he said firmly, slinging it over his shoulder like it was his new personal mission. “You’re carrying our future world champion. I’ve got this.”
You laughed, shaking your head. “It’s a tote bag, not a tire. I think I can manage.”
“Well, I’m not taking any chances,” he replied, puffing out his chest dramatically. “What kind of dad would I be if I let you strain yourself this early?”
“A sane one?” you teased.
He huffed, clutching the bag like it was a trophy. “I’ll ignore that slander. Now, where’s your water bottle? And your snacks? Have you eaten? Do you need to sit down?”
You groaned, rolling your eyes. “Lando, I’m fine. You don’t need to act like I’m about to collapse any second.”
“Not on my watch,” he declared, marching ahead of you with your bag.
“Do you even know how many articles I’ve read about pregnancy? You’re supposed to avoid heavy lifting, stay hydrated, and-”
“-and avoid stress,” you interrupted, smirking. “Which you’re causing right now with all this hovering.”
“I’m helping,” he corrected, spinning around to face you with a determined look. “And besides, you’d thank me if you saw the kind of stuff I’ve been reading. Did you know some women crave chalk during pregnancy? Chalk! What if that happens to you? I need to be prepared!”
“Lando, I’m not craving chalk,” you said, trying not to laugh.
“Not yet,” he countered, narrowing his eyes like it was only a matter of time. “But when you do, I’ll be ready with… I don’t know, chalk alternatives or something.”
“Is that what you’ve been doing on your phone? Researching chalk alternatives?”
“Among other things,” he said with a shrug, completely serious.
“Did you know we might need a whole new mattress? Pregnant people need optimal support. And I saw this thing about belly bands. Do you want one? I can order it right now. Oh! And don’t even get me started on prenatal yoga-”
You reached out to grab his arm, laughing. “Okay, slow down, Mr. Norris. You’re going to give yourself a stress rash before we even get to the second trimester.”
He looked at you sheepishly, his determination softening into a shy smile. “I just… I want to do this right, you know? I’ve never done this before.”
You softened, cupping his cheek. “I know, love. And you’re doing amazing. But you don’t have to do everything perfectly. Just… be here. That’s all I need.”
His shoulders relaxed a little, and he leaned into your touch. “Okay,” he murmured.
Then, after a beat: “But I’m still carrying the bag.”
“Of course you are,” you said, shaking your head as he flashed you that trademark cheeky grin.
From then on, Lando took his role as your personal assistant very seriously. He stocked the fridge with all your favorite snacks, some of which you hadn’t even asked for.
“I saw this article about pickles and peanut butter,” he said one day, holding up a jar. “Do you think you’ll want to try it? Should I get bread?”
“You’re the one who’s going to end up eating it,” you teased.
And when it came to appointments, he was like a man on a mission. He set reminders, packed snacks for the waiting room, and even insisted on bringing a notebook to jot down questions.
“I don’t want to forget anything important,” he said, scribbling furiously while the doctor explained prenatal vitamins.
“You’re going to end up with a full-on pregnancy thesis,” you joked.
“Good,” he replied, deadpan.
“Because I need to know everything.”
He was equal parts adorable and exhausting, but one thing was clear: Lando was already the most devoted dad-to-be you could have asked for.
—-
Lando insisted on attending every single doctor’s appointment, even if it meant rearranging his training schedule or skipping a media event.
He didn’t care what he had to move around, he was going to be there.
Your husband had always been incredibly aware of his public image, and he knew his absence in a lot of McLaren PR videos was beginning to be noticed.
The whispers started subtly at first, just a few fans commenting on his social media posts, wondering why he wasn’t posting as frequently, why he wasn’t sharing his usual behind-the-scenes content.
But over time, it started to get louder. On Twitter, the rumors spread like wildfire.
Fans questioning his commitment to racing, accusing him of not showing up enough for the sport.
He couldn’t give a damn, to be honest.
“I don’t want to miss anything,” he told you one day as you both waited in the ultrasound room.
He was fidgeting with the strap of his McLaren cap, spinning it around in his hands like it was the only thing grounding him.
“What if they show us something important, like the baby’s heartbeat, and I’m not here? I’d never forgive myself.”
“You’ll see everything,” you assured him, lacing your fingers with his and giving his hand a squeeze. “I promise you won’t miss a thing.”
He exhaled deeply but didn’t stop fidgeting. “Do you think they’re okay? Like, really okay? What if the baby’s too small? What if-”
“Lando,” you interrupted gently, giving him a pointed look. “Breathe. Everything’s fine. You’re panicking for nothing.”
He let out a nervous laugh, scratching the back of his neck. “Sorry, I just... I’ve never been this nervous before. Not even before my first race.”
When the ultrasound tech finally entered the room and began the scan, Lando nearly jumped out of his seat.
He leaned forward, his eyes glued to the screen, his hand clutching yours like it was a lifeline.
“Alright,” the tech said with a kind smile, turning the screen toward you both. “Here’s your baby.”
Lando froze, his eyes wide as the faint image of your baby appeared on the monitor. “That’s… them?” he whispered, his voice barely audible.
“That’s them,” the tech confirmed, moving the wand slightly. “And if you look right here, you’ll see their heartbeat.”
She pointed to a tiny flicker on the screen, and Lando’s breath caught. “Is that… Is that their heart?”
“Yes,” she said warmly. “That’s your baby’s heartbeat.”
Lando’s eyes immediately welled up with tears. He blinked rapidly, clearly trying to keep them from falling, but one slipped down his cheek anyway.
“Oh my God,” he whispered, his voice cracking. “That’s them. That’s our baby.”
You reached up to wipe the tear from his cheek, your own eyes misty. “They’re perfect, aren’t they?”
“They are,” he said, his voice full of awe.
Then he turned to you with the biggest grin you’d ever seen, his face lighting up like a kid on Christmas morning. “They’ve already got your heart, don’t they?”
“And yours,” you added softly, squeezing his hand.
Lando laughed quietly, his free hand running through his hair. “This is insane. Like, actually insane. That’s a real human. Our human. I don’t even know what to say.”
“You don’t have to say anything,” you replied, smiling at him. “Just feel it.”
He nodded, his gaze drifting back to the screen. “They’re so small,” he murmured, almost to himself. Then he let out a shaky laugh.
“God, I hope they get your patience. And your smarts. And maybe your taste in music too, because mine’s questionable at best.”
“They’ll be a little bit of both of us,” you said. “The good and the bad.”
“And hopefully less of the bad,” he joked, his smile growing wider. “Although if they’re anything like me, they’ll probably be a little naughty regardless.”
He spent a few moments just staring in silent awe of the ultrasound before leaning over and pressing a kiss to your temple. “We’re going to be okay, aren’t we?”
You nodded, resting your head against his shoulder. “More than okay, Lando. We’re going to be great.”
For the rest of the appointment, Lando couldn’t stop staring at the monitor.
He asked the tech at least three times if he could get extra printouts of the ultrasound, and as soon as you left the room, he was texting the photo to his parents.
“You won’t believe this,” he said excitedly as he hit send. “They’re already perfect. I mean, look at them!”
You laughed, shaking your head at his enthusiasm. “You’re going to be insufferable, aren’t you?”
“Absolutely,” he replied with a grin, slipping the ultrasound photo into his wallet like it was his most prized possession.
—-
Lando stood in the kitchen, pacing around the table with the cake in front of him.
His hands were a blur, adjusting every little decoration as if this one cake would determine the future of the entire Norris family.
He wiped his brow for what felt like the tenth time, clearly worked up.
“You’re sure you’re okay with this?” Lando asked again, his voice laced with nerves, as he fiddled with the tiny blue and pink ribbons on top of the cake.
You raised an eyebrow, watching him with a grin. “Lando, it’s just cake. I don’t need a fireworks show or a parade. Just let me eat it. We’re finding out if we’re having a mini-me or mini-you today, not the cure for world hunger.”
He looked at you, eyes wide with mock concern. “I know! But this is important, okay? This cake isn’t just cake. It’s the cake that’s gonna reveal if our baby’s gonna have my style or your... I don’t know, your taste in TV shows.”
You couldn’t help but laugh. “Oh, so my TV shows are the problem now? I seem to remember you binge-watching those ridiculous reality shows last week.”
Lando chuckled, adjusting the cake for the third time. “Fine. But I will not apologize for the occasional guilty pleasure, okay?”
Before you could fire back, there was a knock at the door, and Lando’s parents stormed in, as excited as ever, clearly eager to be part of the big reveal.
His mom was practically jumping up and down, already holding a bottle of champagne in one hand.
“Alright, alright, we ready for this?!” she practically shouted, already bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Lando, you didn’t mess up the cake, did you?”
Lando puffed out his chest, trying to seem cool, but you could tell he was as jittery as a kid before Christmas. “What do you think? I’m a pro. I’ve got this under control.”
His dad leaned in and clapped him on the back with a knowing look. “Sure, sure. It’s just cake, son. Don’t overthink it.”
“Easy for you to say!” Lando replied, rolling his eyes but clearly taking comfort in his dad’s easy confidence.
“Do I need to set up a tent or something for you? I can go grab the calm-down snacks,” his mom teased, already rifling through the bags of baby gifts she had brought with her.
Lando gave her a playful glare. “I’m fine, Mom. I’m just...you know, a little excited.”
He turned back to the cake, brushing his hands against his jeans as if trying to shake off his nerves. “Right. Big moment.”
You crossed your arms, trying to stifle your laughter at the drama of it all. “You know, you’re acting like you’re about to drive the final lap of a Grand Prix, not slice a cake, right?”
Lando shot you a look, half guilty, half defensive. “What do you mean? This is important, okay?”
“Yeah, because the world is watching,” you quipped, leaning against the counter with a grin.
“Absolutely! What if the cake doesn’t come out perfectly? What if it’s not the right color? What if-”
“Lando,” you interrupted with a chuckle, “I’m pretty sure it’ll be okay if it’s not perfect. It’s just a cake.”
He sighed dramatically. “You don’t get it. This is a moment. A huge one! I can’t mess this up.”
(Lando’s parents exchanged amused glances. “He’s got it bad, huh?” his dad whispered to his mom.
“Oh, you don’t even know,” she replied with a wink.)
“You’re really sure you’re not panicking?” you teased, nudging him, raising an eyebrow.
Lando flashed you a grin. “Nope. I’ve totally got it handled. This is the most important moment of our lives, and I’m... handling it.”
The room filled up with laughter and chatter as family and friends settled into their spots, everyone eager to be a part of the big moment.
The cake, a simple vanilla sponge with soft pastel decorations, sat in front of you all like a ticking clock. Lando’s hands hovered above it, shaking slightly as he gripped the knife.
You placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Lando, it’s going to be fine.”
He gave you a nervous smile. “Yeah, I know. I’m just- just a little excited.”
He cut the first slice carefully, holding his breath. His eyes darted between the cake and you, trying to gauge the moment, the color, the reaction.
“Is it-” Lando’s mom leaned forward, eager and almost bouncing in her seat. “Is it blue or pink?”
When Lando saw the blue filling spill out from the cake, it was like a switch flipped inside him.
His hands trembled for a moment, and then, without warning, his lips curled into a grin so wide it could have lit up the whole room.
He threw his arms up in the air, as if he’d just crossed the finish line, his chest puffing out like he’d just clinched a Grand Prix victory.
“YES!” he yelled, his voice carrying the excitement and relief of a race win. He even did a little fist pump, completely caught up in the moment, forgetting the cake still had to be served.
His family burst into laughter, but Lando didn't care. He was riding high on the adrenaline of the moment, his face flushed with joy. He turned to you, eyes wide and sparkling, as if the world had just handed him the greatest trophy imaginable.
“I’ve got a son! A SON! I’m gonna be a dad to a little boy!” he exclaimed, his voice rising in a playful tone, as if he was addressing a crowd at a podium.
“Lando, you’re not actually racing a Grand Prix right now,” you said, your laughter shaking your voice. “You don’t need to act like you just won Monaco!”
Lando paused for a split second, still grinning like a Cheshire cat. “Oh, but I am! This is my Monaco moment!”
—-
Before your son arrived, the two of you spent countless hours brainstorming names, debating, and laughing at your ideas, the excitement of becoming parents finally hitting both of you.
You sat on the couch in the private suite, your legs curled up underneath you as you flicked through baby name books.
Lando, sprawled beside you with his laptop open, occasionally paused to glance at you, a goofy grin on his face.
“You know what would be funny?” Lando said, his eyes lighting up. “If we named him after a race track. Like, Monaco or Spa.”
You raised an eyebrow, amused but skeptical. “Monaco? Really? We’re naming our kid after a place?”
Lando shrugged with a playful grin. “It’s iconic. Imagine saying, ‘This is my son, Spa Norris.’ Sounds like he’s destined to be a Formula 1 champion, right?”
You laughed, shaking your head. “Yeah, that’s not going to fly. I’m not going to name our son after a race track, Lando.”
He pouted, pretending to be disappointed. “You’re no fun. I thought you’d be into it.”
You shot him a playful look. “Well, if you’re going to go that route, we might as well name him something like 'Aston' or 'Ferrari'.”
Lando dramatically gasped. “Ferrari Norris?” he echoed, as if he’d just had an epiphany. “That actually sounds pretty cool.” He immediately began typing it into his phone. “Imagine the headlines: ‘Little Ferrari Norris shows up at the karting track, stealing the show already.’”
You chuckled, giving him a teasing nudge. “Okay, okay. Let’s put a pin in that one, but seriously, we need something that isn’t a car or a race track. We need to think long-term. He’s not going to be five years old forever.”
Lando sat back, tapping his fingers on the side of his laptop, deep in thought. “How about Maximus? It sounds strong, right?”
You gave him a flat look. “You realize that would just end up as Max, and then we’d have to deal with every comparison to Verstappen and Max, right?”
Lando’s eyes widened slightly as you pointed out the potential issue. He paused, tapping his fingers on the laptop as he processed your words.
“Oh, right,” he said slowly, running a hand through his hair. “Maximus could be a disaster. Imagine our kid being called Max every time. He’ll spend his whole life being compared to Verstappen, and Max.”
You raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, not ideal. We’re already in the spotlight enough with you and everything, we don’t need to add fuel to the fire.”
Lando groaned, slouching slightly in his chair. “Okay, so no Maximus. What about... Thor? Sounds strong, right? A god or something.”
You blinked, trying to keep a straight face. “Lando, we're naming our kid, not preparing him for a Marvel movie.”
“I’m just saying,” he grinned, holding his hands up in mock defense. “Thor Norris. Sounds pretty cool, right? Imagine him on the playground.”
“Yeah, until he gets bullied for being named after a thunder god,” you replied with a teasing smile. “We want a name that’s strong, but also, you know, normal.”
Lando sighed dramatically, rubbing his temples. “Why is this so hard? This is supposed to be the fun part!”
“Because you're overthinking it,” you said, leaning over to ruffle his hair. “We don't need to make him sound like a superhero. We need something that suits him, something that feels right.”
Lando scrolled through a few more names on his phone. “What about Leo? You know, like the lion?”
You looked over at him, a thoughtful expression crossing your face. “Leo.. huh, I kind of like that.”
Lando met your gaze, his smile softening. “I do too. It feels strong. But it’s also… warm. I can imagine him growing up with that name.”
You smiled, already picturing your son, little Leo, chasing after you both in a go-kart, or laughing as he wore his tiny McLaren onesie.
“I think that’s the one,” you said softly, your heart warming at the thought of it.
Lando nodded, his voice quieter now. “Leo Norris. Yeah… I like it.”
You both sat there for a while, soaking in the reality that soon, you’d have a little one to love and raise.
A mix of excitement and nervous energy filled the air. But above it all, you both felt the quiet, comforting certainty that you’d chosen the right name.
“Leo Norris,” Lando repeated, his grin returning. “You’re going to be so cool, little guy.”
—-
By the time the baby’s due date was right around the corner, Lando had practically perfected the art of juggling his high-pressure career with impending fatherhood.
He FaceTimed you every chance he got during race weekends, even if it was just for a few minutes, to check in and ask how you and the baby were doing.
Every call was an opportunity for him to make silly faces at your growing belly, as if your unborn child could already understand what he was doing.
“How’s my little team doing today?” Lando asked, his face beaming from the screen, grinning like a kid with a secret.
You raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean, ‘little team’? It’s still just one person, you know.”
He paused, holding his hands up as though giving you a game plan. “It’s all about the future, babe. Right now, it’s just me and you, but soon, we’re gonna have our first real team member. And I’m gonna be the best team principal there ever was.” He winked, clearly enjoying the idea.
You couldn’t help but laugh. “Uh-huh. Sure. First, you have to figure out how to change a diaper before you’re giving out performance reviews.”
Lando's grin faded slightly, and his expression became more serious. “I can change a tire under pressure, but... a diaper? You’re sure I’m gonna be okay with that?”
You rolled your eyes playfully. “You’ve changed car tires with a stopwatch ticking down. A diaper is like... one percent of the stress.”
Lando scratched his head, clearly still not totally convinced. “Yeah, but there’s a lot more wiggle with a baby than with a tire.”
You chuckled, hearing the nerves in his voice despite his usual cocky demeanor. “I’m sure you’ll manage. You’re gonna be a great dad. Besides, how bad can it be? Worst-case scenario, we just put him in a McLaren onesie and call it a day.”
Lando’s eyes lit up. “Wait, does McLaren make baby clothes?” he asked, suddenly distracted, pulling out his phone.
You sighed, trying not to laugh. “Focus, Lando, the baby comes first, not McLaren merch.”
But he didn’t hear you.
He was too busy scrolling through his phone, searching for baby-sized McLaren gear. “Just imagine! Tiny little race suits! Our kid’s first proper race suit! It’ll be legendary*”
You smirked. “Right, because that’s all a baby needs, to be decked out in McLaren gear. A future world champion and fashion icon.”
Lando nodded seriously, still scrolling. “Exactly. The sooner they start looking the part, the sooner they’ll feel the pressure to deliver.”
You shook your head, your lips curving into a smile. “You’re definitely going to spoil this kid rotten.”
“I’m just preparing them for greatness!” Lando declared, his voice mock-serious. “Besides, they’re going to have someone to look up to.”
You laughed, a soft teasing tone in your voice. “You mean you? The guy who keeps asking me if he’ll be cool enough for a toddler?”
Lando looked at you, eyebrows furrowing with mock panic. “I just want them to think I’m cool, okay? What if they’re disappointed? What if they grow up to think I’m just some guy who drives a car really fast and wears too many McLaren hats?”
You snorted, not even trying to hide your amusement. “Lando, you drive a Formula 1 car for a living. I think you’ll manage to impress a toddler.”
“Yeah, well, toddlers are tough critics,” he muttered, flopping back onto his bed. “What if they want a cooler dad? Like, what if they see some famous soccer player or something and think he’s way cooler than their dad?”
“Lando, the kid isn’t even born yet, and you’re already stressing about being the coolest parent?” You shook your head, trying to hold back laughter. “Relax. You’re gonna be the coolest dad, hands down.”
“You really think so?” Lando asked, his tone suddenly turning sincere, a soft smile curling his lips.
“Absolutely,” you replied, your voice full of confidence. “You’re gonna be amazing. And anyway, when they get older, they'll think you're the coolest just because you drive an F1 car. That’s literally a dream job for kids.”
Lando smiled at you through the screen, clearly reassured. “Alright, alright. I can live with that.” He paused for a moment, his
“I’m gonna train them up. Baby steps, right? First, it’s McLaren onesies. Then, they’ll be driving go-karts by five.”
You rolled your eyes, laughing. “I think you’ve got a few years before that happens, buddy.”
—-
Lando had been pacing the living room for what felt like hours, his hands in his hair and his bottom lip caught between his teeth.
You watched him from the couch, amused by how obviously he was working up the courage to say something.
Finally, unable to take his fidgeting any longer, you set your book down and raised an eyebrow at him.
“Alright, spill it,” you said, crossing your arms.
He stopped pacing, turning to you with a sheepish grin. “Okay, don’t get mad, but… can I tell Carlos?”
You blinked at him, confused. “Tell Carlos what?”
“The baby!” Lando blurted, throwing his hands in the air. “I swear I won’t say anything to anyone else, but I feel like I’m going to burst if I don’t tell someone. And Carlos, he’s my best mate in the paddock, you know? and I feel like I’m going to burst if I don’t tell someone. He’s good at keeping secrets! Remember when I told him about… well, you know…”
You smirked. “The time you accidentally spilled coffee all over Zak’s favorite race notes and blamed the wind?”
Lando groaned, running a hand through his curls. “Yes, that! He didn’t tell anyone!”
He leaned in closer, his big, pleading eyes locking onto yours. “Please, love. I need someone to talk to about this in the paddock. I promise it’ll stay between me and him. And you, of course. You’re the boss.”
“You’re ridiculous,” you said, shaking your head with a smile.
“But adorable?” he pressed, grinning mischievously.
You laughed, shaking your head at his antics. “Alright, alright. You can tell Carlos. But only Carlos. If I see headlines about ‘Baby Norris’ next week, I’m blaming you.”
Lando let out a victorious whoop, throwing his arms around you and pressing a kiss to your cheek. “You won’t regret this, I promise! I’ll handle it perfectly.”
“Uh-huh,” you teased. “Just don’t come crying to me if he accidentally tells the entire grid.”
“He won’t!” Lando assured you, already pulling out his phone. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a Spaniard to swear into secrecy.”
—-
Lando, despite his enthusiasm around friends and family, had always been the type to keep his personal life as far away from the media as possible, especially when it came to you and your pregnancy.
He’d pulled you aside earlier on, his brow furrowed in a mix of excitement and concern.
“I just want to protect you from all that stress, love,” he’d said softly, his hands resting on your shoulders. “The media’s only gonna make everything harder. Let’s keep it to ourselves and family and friends until we’re ready.”
You’d agreed, knowing his intention was to shield you from any unnecessary pressure.
So, you kept things under wraps, avoiding public appearances and letting Lando handle the media while you focused on your health and well-being.
But as your pregnancy progressed and your bump started to show, it became harder to stay out of the public eye.
At first, you’d manage to sneak in a few appearances, sitting in the background, away from the cameras. But soon, you started pulling back even more, skipping races altogether. The tabloids, however, didn’t miss a beat.
Lando was pacing back and forth in your living room, muttering to himself as he read through the latest batch of articles about him and your supposed divorce.
You could practically see the frustration building in him. He was giving off full-on whiny vibes, and you couldn't help but smirk at how ridiculous the whole thing seemed.
“I swear, they’ve completely lost their minds!” Lando groaned, throwing his phone down onto the couch with a dramatic flair. “What do they mean we’re getting divorced? Have they seen you? Why would I ever, ever, let you go?”
You leaned back on the couch, trying to keep your composure as he began pacing again. “Lando, calm down. It’s just the media. They love making stuff up.”
“No, it’s not just the media!” he whined, stopping mid-pacing to stare at you. “This is serious! They think I’m out here with a divorce like that’s even a thing. I’m happily married! You’re at home growing our kid, not plotting some dramatic breakup!”
You tried to hold back your laugh, but Lando’s whining was getting funnier by the second. “Babe, seriously, it’s not the end of the world. You’re acting like the tabloids are going to come for us with pitchforks.”
“I’m just-” He paused, running his hands through his hair like he was about to pull it out.
“I’m just trying to figure out how they got this idea. I’m not... like, I’m not perfect, but come on! Look at you! You’re gorgeous, and we’re over here living our best life, why would I ever let you go?”
You grinned, giving him a teasing side-eye. “Aww, are you saying I’m too good for you?”
Lando froze, turning to you with wide eyes. “No! I mean, yes, but no!” He huffed dramatically, flopping down onto the couch next to you. “You’re perfect! You’re the perfect wife! And you’re the one who makes everything better, and now they’re out here saying I’m getting divorced? No! That’s not how this works!”
You reached over, resting your hand on his, trying to hold back your own laughter. “Lando, babe, it’s just rumors. People are bored. They don’t know anything, and they’re making stuff up. Just ignore it.”
He looked at you like you’d just suggested the impossible.
“Ignore it? How am I supposed to ignore this? They’re making me look like the worst husband in the world! Divorce? I’ve been married for, like, what, five minutes? And now I’m already getting a bad rep? This is ridiculous!”
You snorted, finally giving in to the humor of the situation. “Okay, okay, so how are you planning to fix it? Go out there and shout from the rooftops?”
Lando sighed heavily, clearly still upset. “I don’t know! Maybe I should just do an entire press conference. ‘Hello, everyone, just in case there was any doubt, I’m not divorced! I’m happily married! And I’m going home to my gorgeous wife and our baby, who will totally not grow up to be a Formula 1 driver, I promise.’”
You couldn’t stop laughing now. “Babe, just post a picture of us and say ‘Still happily married’ that’ll do the trick.”
Lando groaned in frustration. “But why do I have to do that? Why can’t people just know? It’s like they’ve forgotten what happiness looks like. They’re just out here making up stories!”
You patted his leg, smiling fondly at him. “You’re cute when you get worked up, you know that?”
He shot you a look. “I’m serious! This is outrageous. I swear, if I see one more headline about our ‘divorce,’ I’m gonna lose it.”
“Alright, alright,” you said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Calm down. It’s just noise. We know what’s real.”
Lando pouted, crossing his arms over his chest. “I’m not a fan of this noise. It’s too much, and I just want to be left alone to focus on being an amazing husband and father. Is that too much to ask?”
You smiled, giving him a reassuring squeeze. “No, love. It’s not too much to ask. But maybe, just maybe, try to ignore the headlines for once?”
He sighed dramatically. “Fine. I’ll try. But if they start talking about me again... I’m calling a press conference.”
—-
Lando had just finished a grueling race, his face flushed with exertion but still carrying that unmistakable grin.
He was on cloud nine, but he could already sense the usual flood of media around him. It was never just about the race with him, it was always about something else, something personal.
As he was making his way to the interview zone, one journalist, eager to get the scoop, stepped in front of him with a grin.
“Lando, congratulations on the win! How’s everything going with your wife? We’ve heard a lot of speculation recently, some rumors flying around about your relationship. Can you clear that up for us?”
Lando froze mid-step, his brow furrowing. The questions about his relationship with you had been relentless recently, but this, this was the last straw.
The media had taken their guesses and spun them into wild stories. He had kept quiet for as long as possible, but today, something inside him snapped.
“Rumors?” Lando repeated, voice low but filled with frustration.
He glanced over at his PR team, who were silently freaking out in the background, and then he turned back to the reporter, a small, sarcastic smirk pulling at his lips. “Yeah, here’s the thing.”
He paused, taking a deep breath. His hands were shaking from the adrenaline of the race, but his eyes were laser-focused on the reporter.
“Here’s the thing,” Lando said again, this time louder, looking directly into the camera, “I’m going to give a shout-out to my beautiful wife right now, and to hell with everyone else. To all the tabloids, the rumors, and the people making things up… fuck you. I love my wife. She’s amazing. We’re happy. Now, can we get back to the racing?”
Lando’s eyes burned with a mixture of frustration and determination as he stood there, refusing to back down.
The crowd of reporters and cameras around him seemed to freeze for a moment, unsure of how to react to his sudden outburst.
“Seriously,” he continued, his voice steadier now, but still tinged with that raw intensity, “I’ve kept quiet for as long as I can. I get it, you want the drama, you want the headlines.”
He glanced around at the sea of microphones pointed at him, his gaze intense. The silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the hum of distant chatter.
“But I’m here to race,” he added, his jaw clenched. “So, let me make it clear. My wife and I are doing great. I’m not hiding anything from anyone. The only thing I’m focused on is the fact that I just finished on a podium position, and that's what matters.”
For a moment, he allowed himself to breathe, his chest still rising and falling from the aftershocks of the race and the adrenaline of the moment.
The reporter, still holding the microphone, looked almost shocked by Lando’s outburst, but before they could get another word in, Lando raised his hand, cutting them off.
“I’ve had enough,” he said firmly. “So here’s the deal. To everyone who wants to keep spreading rumors or digging into our lives. Don’t. And to my wife, if you’re watching this, I love you. You’re incredible.”
There was a brief moment of silence, and then, with a final glance at the camera, Lando broke into a grin.
“And now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a celebration to get to. See you at the next race.”
With that, he turned, walking away from the reporters, leaving them dumbfounded and speechless. His PR team scrambled behind him, clearly trying to catch up and figure out how to spin this into something less... explosive, but Lando wasn’t having it.
He was done with the noise, done with the rumors. And if the media wanted a story, they could have that one because he wasn’t hiding his love for you, and he wasn’t going to let anyone tell a different story.
Back in the paddock, as he made his way toward the celebration, he pulled out his phone, sending you a quick text: “Hey, I may have just lost my cool on live TV but don’t worry, it was for you. Love you always 🧡”
As soon as the text sent, Lando couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all.
—-
When you saw the text pop up on your phone, you blinked at it for a moment, reading it over a few times to make sure you weren’t misinterpreting things.
You didn’t have a chance to misinterpret anything when you were bombarded by videos of Lando’s recent stunt by your friends and family.
You froze.
The sheer audacity of him, of his love for you, left you speechless for a moment.
Of course, Lando had always been passionate, always been the kind of person who wasn’t afraid to stand up for what mattered to him. But this?
This was a whole other level. You couldn’t help but let out a laugh, a combination of shock and amusement.
You immediately hit the video call button, your heart racing.
When his face appeared on the screen, he was still beaming with that grin he wore after a good race, sweaty, glowing, and impossibly handsome.
But then, his eyes widened when he saw the expression on your face.
“What?” he asked, still out of breath from the race, his grin fading a little. “Why are you looking at me like that?”
You couldn’t help yourself. “Lando Norris,” you began, trying to keep your voice steady, “did you just… tell everyone to fuck off on live TV?!”
His eyes grew comically wide, and he immediately slapped a hand to his forehead, groaning dramatically as if he was ashamed of his actions. “I swear I didn’t mean to-”
“Oh, you didn’t mean to?!” you interrupted, laughing uncontrollably, clutching your stomach from how hard you were giggling. “Lando, that was literally a full-on ‘fuck you’ to the media! And you said it was for me?!”
He flushed, sheepish but still trying to hide his growing smile. “Look, okay, I was just- uh- tired of the rumors, alright? And when they asked about you- about us- I just kind of... lost it. I wasn’t thinking. I just wanted to make sure they all knew how much I love you. How happy we are.”
“Oh, I’m sure,” you said, still laughing, wiping a tear from your eye. “You’re really doing a great job of showing that. It was the most Lando Norris thing you could’ve done!”
Lando leaned back against the wall, clearly embarrassed but still that familiar, playful Lando you knew and loved. “I didn’t think it’d go that far,” he muttered, but then his grin returned. “But you know what? Fuck it. They can say what they want.”
You let out a breath, finally calming down, though you were still grinning. “You are such a dork,” you said, shaking your head with affection. “But I love you for it. Seriously. I never thought I’d be watching you on TV yelling at the media like that.”
He puffed out his chest, doing a little dramatic bow. “What can I say? I’m just a man in love.”
“I’m starting to think you’re also a man who has no filter,” you teased, leaning in closer to the screen. “But I can’t deny, it’s kind of… hot.”
Lando’s cheeks flushed at that, and he let out a chuckle. “Oh, now you’re really making me blush. I can’t believe I just did that...”
“You definitely made a statement,” you said, the smile still playing on your lips. “The whole world now knows you’re not just a great driver- you're a very passionate husband, apparently. Also, good luck with your PR team after that one.”
“Oh, they’re probably freaking out right now,” Lando said with a knowing grin. “But hey, at least I got to make things clear.”
You paused for a moment, letting his words settle. “You know what, Lando? I really appreciate it. I know the media can be overwhelming, and I’m glad you’re doing what you can to protect us, even if it means embarrassing yourself a little. But just... maybe next time? You could, I don’t know, use a little less profanity?”
“Right,” he said, nodding seriously. “Next time, I’ll scream it in sign language. Less dramatic, more subtle.”
You rolled your eyes, but your heart swelled with affection. “You’re impossible.”
“I know,” he grinned. “But I’m your impossible.”
—-
When the end of the racing season finally rolled around, Lando could hardly contain his excitement.
The grueling months of races, travel, and endless media commitments were finally over, and he was about to have a few weeks of uninterrupted time with you and the baby.
The weight of the season had been heavy, and now that it was over, he felt like he could breathe again, and it felt amazing.
For weeks leading up to the last race, Lando had been counting down the days.
The moment he heard the announcement that the season was officially over, his excitement bubbled over. He was practically buzzing with anticipation, his usual calm and collected persona giving way to a wide, ear-to-ear grin.
It was as if the pressure of racing and all the responsibilities had just melted away, and he was ready to dive straight into a new kind of excitement, one that involved a lot more time at home with you.
You were sitting on the couch, relaxing after your own busy day, scrolling through your phone, when you heard the familiar sound of
Lando’s boots hitting the floor. He was almost running, and his footsteps were light and fast, as if he couldn’t wait to see you.
“Babe!” he shouted, throwing his bag down with abandon, his voice practically singing with happiness.
Without a second thought, he rushed over to where you were sitting, scooping you up into his arms like you weighed nothing at all. He spun you around once, a burst of laughter escaping his lips.
“I’m home, I’m home, I’m home!” he repeated, his grin so wide it almost seemed to stretch across his face.
You couldn’t help but laugh as his excitement flooded the room, feeling the warmth of his embrace. "Well, I can tell you’re happy about the season being over," you teased, giving him a playful look as you wrapped your arms around his neck.
“I’m more than happy,” he replied, his eyes sparkling with joy. “I’m ecstatic. Finally, a break. No planes, no races, no media, just me, you, and... well, you know, our little one,” he added, glancing down at your belly with a soft smile.
“Sounds perfect,” you said, feeling the love in his words. “I think we both deserve a break.”
Lando nodded enthusiastically. “I can’t wait to just be home with you. I’ve missed so much of this year, and now I get to make up for it. I’ve got so many plans. We can do all the things we’ve been talking about, prepare the nursery, take walks together, have breakfast in bed, watch terrible movies... you know, all the usual relaxing stuff.”
You raised an eyebrow, amused by his enthusiasm. “Breakfast in bed every day, huh? That’s a bold claim.”
“I’m up for the challenge,” he grinned, a playful glint in his eyes. “I’m making the most of this time. No more rushing around, no more stress. Just time with you, our little one, and whatever chaos we manage to create together.”
He flopped down onto the couch beside you, pulling you in closer. His hand found its way to your growing belly, and he couldn’t wipe the smile off his face as he gently placed his hand there. “I’m so ready for this next chapter, you know? I know the last few months have been crazy, but this... this is going to be perfect.”
—-
Lando stood in the middle of the nearly-finished nursery, hands on his hips, looking ridiculously proud of himself. The room was stunning.
Soft, neutral tones, sleek furniture that didn’t scream “baby” but still felt warm and inviting, and subtle touches of personality like a tiny McLaren-themed mobile hanging above the crib.
“You know,” he said, turning to you with a grin, “I think I’ve outdone myself. Custom everything. No IKEA in sight. You’re welcome.”
You raised an eyebrow from where you were sitting on the plush nursery chair he’d insisted be upholstered with "only the softest fabric money can buy."
“You do realize you’ve spent more on this room than most people spend on their entire house, right?”
He shot you a mock-offended look. “Excuse me for wanting the best for our baby. It’s called quality assurance.”
He scoffed, gesturing at the solid oak crib. “This bad boy? Handmade by some guy in Sweden who’s apparently a genius with wood. And the changing table? Designed by an actual ergonomist! No sore backs for us.”
You tried to keep a straight face but couldn’t help laughing. “Lando, it’s a baby. They’re not going to care if their crib is custom-made or from IKEA. They’ll drool on it all the same.”
He gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. “Excuse me! Our baby deserves the best! The absolute best. I’m not about to put our kid in some flimsy crib where one tantrum could bring it down.”
“Pretty sure you’re the only one throwing tantrums right now,” you teased.
He ignored you, walking over to the rocking chair and giving it an experimental sway. “This chair, by the way? Perfect for late-night story time. I tested at least twenty before I found the one.”
“You sat in twenty rocking chairs?”
“Of course,” he said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “What if I’d chosen one that squeaked or wasn’t comfy enough for cuddles? I’m thinking ahead, love.”
“Thinking ahead is spending three months’ salary on a nursery?”
“Investment,” he corrected, plopping down beside you with a satisfied sigh.
“And it’s not just the furniture. Look at the details. That mobile? Custom order. The wallpaper? Hand-painted by some artist in Italy. Even the shelves are organized by height so the books will be easier to grab when the baby’s older. I’m not messing around.”
You shook your head, still smiling. “It’s beautiful, Lando. Really. You’ve done an amazing job.”
“Of course I have,” he said smugly, leaning back. But after a moment, his expression softened. “I just… I want everything to be perfect, you know? For them. For you. I want this room to feel safe and special and like… like a little haven.”
Your heart melted as you reached out to take his hand. “It already does, babe. It’s perfect because you made it with love.”
“Also with a ridiculous amount of money,” he added, flashing you a cheeky grin.
You laughed. “That, too.”
Lando leaned down to kiss your forehead, his voice full of affection. “Anything for you two. Now, all that’s left is to teach the baby to say ‘McLaren’ before anything else.”
You laughed, pulling back to give him a playful shove. “Don’t push your luck.”
“Fine,” he said with a wink. “Second word, then.”
—-
When the day finally came, Lando was fresh off a meeting with his team, when your water broke in the middle of your living room.
“Now?” he yelped, nearly dropping the cup of tea he’d just handed you. His wide, panicked eyes darted between you and the puddle forming at your feet. “It’s happening now?”
“Yes, Lando, now!” you snapped, clutching your belly as another contraction hit.
He spun in circles for a moment, muttering to himself, “Keys, keys, where did I- oh, my God, this is happening.”
“Lando!” you barked, cutting through his panic.
“Yes, yes! Okay! Keys! Bag! You!” He grabbed the hospital bag you’d packed weeks ago, slung it over one shoulder, then hesitated. “Wait, do you need me to carry you? Should I-”
“Just get me to the car!”
In record time, he managed to get you into the passenger seat, though not without fumbling with your seatbelt for what felt like an eternity.
“I race cars for a living,” he muttered to himself, hands trembling as he buckled you in. “Why is this harder than a pit stop?”
“Because a pit stop doesn’t scream at you every five minutes,” you shot back, gripping the door handle as another contraction rippled through your body.
---
At the hospital, Lando was a walking ball of nerves. He practically burst into the maternity ward, announcing to the nurses, “My wife’s having a baby! Right now! Like, right now!”
One of the nurses calmly guided you to a room, giving Lando a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “First-time dad?” she asked with a knowing smile.
“Is it that obvious?” he mumbled, following behind like a lost puppy.
Inside the delivery room, Lando couldn’t sit still. He paced back and forth, running his hands through his hair. “Are they supposed to take this long? Shouldn’t someone check on her again? Is she okay? Are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Lando,” you groaned through clenched teeth. “But if you don’t stop pacing, I might strangle you before this baby gets here.”
He froze mid-step, holding his hands up in surrender. “Right. No pacing. Got it. I’ll just... stand here.”
Once he could actually think past his panic, Lando immediately whipped out his phone, his fingers fumbling over the screen as he dialed his parents. The phone barely rang once before his mom answered.
“Lando? Everything okay?” her voice was calm but laced with concern, likely from the sheer urgency of his call.
“Mum! She’s in labor!” Lando practically shouted into the phone, his words tumbling out at record speed. “Like, actual labor. Right now. We’re at the hospital. It’s happening!”
“Oh, Lando, that’s wonderful!” his mom exclaimed, her tone immediately switching to excitement. “How is she? How are you?”
“She’s... well, she’s in labor!” Lando replied, running a hand through his already tousled curls. “I think she’s fine, but I don’t know! She might be mad at me for pacing too much. I stopped though. Well, sort of. Anyway, can you and Dad get here? Like, now?”
“We’re on our way, love,” she reassured him with a laugh.
By the time his parents arrived, just minutes later, Lando’s initial excitement had given way to full-blown panic. He was sitting in the corner of the room, staring at his hands, muttering under his breath.
“Do you think the baby will like me? What if they don’t like me? What if I’m a terrible dad? Oh my God, I forgot to pack snacks! What kind of dad forgets snacks?”
His parents stepped into the room, his mom taking one look at him and immediately placing a hand on his shoulder. “Lando, breathe,” she said gently, her eyes crinkling with amusement.
He jumped up at their arrival, waving his hands around. “I can’t breathe, Mum! Do you know how much responsibility this is? I’m going to be someone’s dad! What if I drop the baby? What if I don’t hold them right? Or they cry every time they see me? I-”
His dad cut him off with a firm but comforting hand on his back. “You’re going to be fine, son. You’ve got this.”
Lando looked over at you, lying on the hospital bed, still managing to roll your eyes at his dramatics despite the situation. “Does she think I’ve got this?” he asked, gesturing to you.
You groaned, partly from the contraction and partly from his antics. “Lando, if you don’t stop spiraling, I’ll personally make sure you get kicked out of this delivery room.”
His mom laughed, stepping closer to you. “She’s got it under control, doesn’t she?”
“She always does,” Lando muttered, his wide eyes darting between you and the monitors. “But what if I’m not ready, Mum?” he whispered, leaning closer to his mother as if it were a secret.
His mom reached up, brushing a curl from his forehead. “You’ll be ready when you see your baby for the first time, Lando. Trust me. You’ve already proven you’ll do whatever it takes to be a great dad. Now stop worrying and be there for your wife.”
Lando nodded, taking a deep breath and straightening up. Then he turned to you with newfound determination. “Okay. What do you need, love? Water? Ice chips? A—”
“A calm husband,” you interrupted, narrowing your eyes at him.
“Right,” he said, nodding rapidly. “Calm husband. Got it.”
And for the next two minutes, he actually managed to stay calm. Until the nurse walked in and said, “Alright, it’s time to push.”
Then all bets were off.
---
When your son (your son!) finally arrived after hours of labor, the world seemed to pause. Lando stood frozen as one of the nurses handed him the tiny, swaddled baby. His hands shook as he cradled Leo against his chest, staring down at him in awe.
His aquamarine eyes were wide as he stared down at the newborn. “Wow,” he whispered, his voice shaky. “He’s... so small. Like, really small. Are we sure he’s okay?”
“Lando, he’s a baby,” you said, exasperated but smiling, the exhaustion hitting you in waves. “They’re supposed to be small.”
“Yeah, but this small?” he asked, carefully holding Leo as if he were made of glass. He glanced at the nurse for reassurance. “Is this normal? What if I break him?”
The nurse chuckled. “You won’t, Mr. Norris. Just make sure to support his head, and you’ll be fine.”
“Support his head,” Lando repeated, adjusting his grip like he was handling the most fragile trophy in the world. Then he looked down at your son again, a mixture of awe and terror on his face. “Hey, little guy,” he murmured. “It’s, uh... it’s me. Your dad. I’m new at this, so, uh, go easy on me, yeah?”
You laughed softly, despite the ache in your body. “He’s not going to grade you, Lando.”
“Good, because I’m already giving myself a D+,” he muttered, carefully sitting beside you on the hospital bed.
Lando looked up at you, his eyes glassy. “You did so good,” he said softly. “So, so good. Thank you for... for him.”
As the tiny bundle in his arm let out a tiny whimper, Lando instinctively rocked him, whispering, “Shh, mate, it’s okay. Daddy’s got you.”
“You’re a natural,” the nurse commented, smiling as she adjusted your blankets.
“Really?” Lando glanced up, his grin sheepish but full of pride. “Because I feel like I’m one wrong move away from dropping him.”
“You won’t,” you reassured him, reaching out to touch his arm. “You’re already amazing.”
He smiled, leaning down to press a kiss to your forehead. “You’re the amazing one. I mean, you just made a person. How insane is that?”
As he sat beside you, still holding him as if he were the most precious thing in the world.
You rested your head against his shoulder, watching as he studied every tiny feature of Leo’s face. “He’s got my eyes,” he murmured, awed.
“And your gap-toothed smile too, probably,” you teased.
He chuckled, brushing a fingertip gently over Leo’s tiny hand. “That’s not a bad thing. He’ll be unstoppable. Just wait until he sees his first go-kart.”
#lando x y/n#lando x reader#lando norris#lando imagine#lando x you#ln4 x y/n#ln4 imagine#ln4#ln4 x reader#ln4 fic#ln4 x you#formula 1 x female reader#formula one x reader#formula 1 x reader#formula 1#formula one#x reader#lando norris x reader#lando norris x you#lando norris x y/n
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Hang in there, BABY?
Pairing: Hank(s) x reader
Summary: When your friend unexpectedly drops off a baby for the night, you and your five hanger boyfriends—The Hank(s)—are thrown into a whirlwind of diapers, pacifiers, and existential panic.
A/N: sorry its been take me so long to write, my computer is literally on its last legs and I can't afford to get a new one :(
(its a 8 year old Mac book and i swear i can hear it cough after every update 💔)
You don’t ask questions when your friend drops a baby off at your door.
You try, of course. You get out “Wait, why—” before she slaps a diaper bag into your arms, kisses your cheek, and says something like “It’s just overnight, you’re the only one I trust, I’ll explain everything later, BYE.”
And then she’s gone.
And you’re left holding a real, human baby. And also surrounded by five animate "hangers" in jumpsuits who have very strong and very different feelings about this.
“A baby?” Hank 2 squeaks, already Googling CPR on your cracked phone. Hank 1 crosses his arms. “We can handle a baby. We’ve done trick dives into volcanoes.” “Those were miniature volcanoes made out of papier-mâché and sadness,” mutters Hank 4. “Do we think the baby’s got a favorite already?” teases Hank 3, batting his lashes. He’s immediately silenced by a diaper to the face. “I love this baby,” Hank 5 whispers, gently cradling the child with sock-like reverence. “We should build it a tiny hammock and name it Bean.”
You make a list. You don’t know what babies eat (mashed peas? socks?), but you know what you have:
Five hanger boyfriends
A half-eaten sleeve of saltines
Eight Red Bowls
And now, apparently, a baby.
Operation: Don’t Let the Baby Die begins.
Hour 1: Hank 2 is already spiraling. He’s checking the baby’s pulse every six minutes. “What if we drop it? What if it senses our fear? What if Red Bowl finds out and tries to sponsor it?!”
Hour 2: Hank 1 builds a diaper-changing station out of your bookshelf. It is both sturdy and somehow... emotionally grounding. “Babies need confidence. Eye contact. Structure. And a little jazz.”
Hour 3: Hank 3 plays peekaboo. But it turns into an impromptu stand-up set. “You ever notice how pacifiers are just, like, emotional corks? Amirite?” The baby stares. Then drools. Hank 3 swoons.
Hour 4: Hank 4 is writing a detailed list of potential baby names (even though you told him it already has one). “What about Clasp? Or Hookifer. No? Too thematic?”
Hour 5: Hank 5 and the baby are both asleep in a pile of pillows and blankets on the living room floor, baby toys scattered like confetti around them. You gently drape a blanket over them and whisper, “This is my life now.”
You didn’t expect this. You didn’t expect to be jobless, babysitting someone else’s infant at 3 a.m., surrounded by five sentient hangers in jumpsuits who somehow care more about your well-being than most people ever have.
But when the baby starts to cry at 3 a.m.—a loud, wailing, existential sound that cuts into your sleep like a Red Bowl promo jingle—they all show up.
Hank 2 with a warm bottle. Hank 1 with calming noise (a Spotify playlist labeled “Jazz for Infants and Sad Adults”). Hank 3 with interpretive dance. Hank 4 with one (1) stolen baby sock he insists is sentimental. Hank 5 with a lullaby that is definitely just the Red Bowl theme song hummed gently.
And you.
Tired. Overwhelmed. Absolutely not ready to be responsible for anyone, let alone six people (five of whom used to live in your closet as inanimate hangers—until the glasses happened)
But you hold that baby. And the Hanks hold you. Figuratively. And then, literally.
And in that tangled pile of limbs, soft snoring, and the faint scent of baby powder and Red Bowl plastic, you realize: this is your family.
In the morning, when your friend returns and gasps, “Wait, why are there five hot men in jumpsuits in your living room?”—
You just shrug.
“Long story,” you say. “But we’re good with babies.”
#fanfic#arkofangels#date everything x reader#date everything game#date everything#date everything imagines#hanks date everything#hanks x reader#the hanks#date everything hanks#fanfiction
651 notes
·
View notes
Text
WATASHI NO AIDORU SAMA!

summary: IN WHICH BLLK BOYS DATE AN IDOL!
characters: isagi yoichi, bachira meguru, itoshi rin, nagi seishiro, mikage reo, chigiri hyoma, hiori yo, shidou ryusei, itoshi sae, michael kaiser, alexis ness.
warning: fem! reader implied
isagi yoichi
isagi is in awe of you. your determination, charm, and the way you captivate an audience—he’s lowkey your #1 fan. he’s also the boyfriend who overthinks everything. is he doing enough? are you eating properly? is his goodnight text too basic? but when you’re overwhelmed by the pressures of being an idol, he’s the one who brings you back down to earth with his soft smiles and reassuring words.
when he attends your concerts, he tries to keep a low profile, but the way he beams when you glance at him gives him away every time.
"yoichi, they caught you smiling like a lovesick puppy in the crowd."
"but you looked so cool up there! how could I not?!"
"next time, at least wear sunglasses."
"then how will you see me cheering for you?"
bachira meguru
bachira lives for the drama of dating you. the glitz and glam? he loves it. sneaking into your dressing room mid-rehearsal? absolutely. he thrives on making you laugh, especially when the idol world feels too suffocating. he even suggests the most ridiculous disguises when you want to go out, like matching frog hats or dressing up as old people.
he’s also not shy about flaunting your relationship, sending chaotic selfies to your fan club and saying, “aren’t we cute?” yeah, he’s banned from your socials now.
"bachira, stop posting pictures of us!"
"what? they love me. look, 10k likes already!"
"i will revoke your access to my phone."
"awwww :("
itoshi rin
rin doesn’t care about fame, but oh boy, he cares about you. the media knows him as the stoic, no-nonsense soccer prodigy, but behind closed doors, he’s your biggest supporter. he secretly streams your performances and even sets your songs as his alarm (though he’ll deny it if you ever find out). when you’re busy with schedules, rin shows his love in quiet ways—making sure you eat, sending random texts like, “don’t overwork yourself. i mean it.”
but paparazzi catching him sneaking into your concerts? yeah, that’s not part of his plan.
"you know they saw you, right?"
"tch. who cares?"
"rin, they’re calling you my biggest fanboy on twitter."
"...well, they’re not wrong."
nagi seishiro
nagi finds your idol schedule exhausting just hearing about it. but he loves you, so he makes the effort. he’s the type to show up to your rehearsals half-asleep, holding your favorite snacks. when you’re performing, though, he’s laser-focused, recording every moment because “you look cool up there.”
he also doesn’t get jealous often, but when a fanboy gets too enthusiastic, he’ll casually sling an arm around your shoulder and deadpan, “she’s taken.”
"sei, were you napping backstage?"
"mm. comfy couch."
"you’re unbelievable."
"but i got your favorite chips."
"...okay, forgiven."
mikage reo
reo is the ultimate boyfriend-slash-manager. need help with your contract? done. overwhelmed with schedules? he’s already booked a spa day for you. he’s your rock in the chaotic idol world, always reminding you that it’s okay to take a break.
he also spoils you shamelessly—designer dresses for red carpets, private dinners after concerts, and the fanciest bouquets delivered to your dressing room.
"reo, you didn’t have to buy out the whole bakery just because i said i liked their croissants."
"but you deserve the best."
"...i’m keeping the chocolate ones."
"all yours, my love."
chigiri hyoma
chigiri gets it. as someone constantly in the spotlight himself, he knows how draining it can be. he’s always there to hype you up, whether it’s helping you perfect a dance move or rehearsing lines for interviews. when you feel insecure, he’s the first to remind you of how talented and beautiful you are.
his favorite moments are when it’s just the two of you—no cameras, no fans, just quiet walks or lazy afternoons.
"hyo, do you think i’m doing okay?"
"you’re doing amazing. and even if the whole world doesn’t see it, i do."
"you’re too sweet."
"only for you."
hiori yo
hiori loves your passion for performing, but he worries about how much it takes out of you. he’s the type to leave little notes in your bag—"you’ve got this!" or "don’t forget to eat!"—and surprise you with coffee during long rehearsals.
he doesn’t love the spotlight, but for you? he’ll put up with it, even if it means sitting front-row at your concerts surrounded by screaming fans.
"yo, are you okay? you looked uncomfortable out there."
"yeah, i’m fine. just not used to being around so many people."
"next time, i’ll get you noise-canceling headphones."
"i’ll wear them if they have your voice recorded on loop."
shidou ryusei
shidou lives for the chaos of your idol life. paparazzi? fans? scandals? bring it on. he thrives on being the center of attention, especially when it involves you. he’s the boyfriend who gets caught sneaking onto stage mid-performance just to blow you a kiss.
he’s also fiercely protective, ready to throw hands with anyone who disrespects you. but when it’s just the two of you, he’s surprisingly soft, reminding you why you fell for him in the first place.
"ryu, you can’t just interrupt my concerts!"
"what? they loved it. besides, i missed you."
"you saw me five minutes ago!"
"five minutes too long."
itoshi sae
sae isn’t the best at expressing his feelings, but his actions speak volumes. he doesn’t show up to your events often, but when he does, it’s with flowers in hand and a rare smile just for you. he admires your dedication but worries you’re pushing yourself too hard.
he’s also your harshest yet most supportive critic, always giving honest feedback because he wants you to be your best.
"sae, was my performance okay?"
"it was good. but you can do better."
"...you could’ve just said you’re proud of me."
"i am. but you already knew that."
michael kaiser
kaiser adores the spotlight, and dating you? it only adds to his charm. he loves flaunting your relationship, whether it’s through matching outfits or casually mentioning you in interviews. he’s cocky, but his support is unwavering, always hyping you up like your personal cheerleader.
he’s also lowkey competitive, challenging you to see who can trend on social media first after a big event. spoiler: you always win.
"kaiser, stop refreshing twitter."
"i need to know if we’re trending."
"you’re ridiculous."
"ridiculously in love with you."
alexis ness
ness is the sweetest, most wholesome boyfriend. he’s constantly in awe of your talent and works hard to make you feel appreciated, from writing you letters to learning your favorite songs on the piano. he’s also your biggest fan, always gushing about you to anyone who’ll listen.
he gets flustered when fans recognize him as “your boyfriend” but secretly loves it.
"ness, are you blushing?"
"n-no! i just—your fans are so nice."
"you’re adorable."
"not as adorable as you."
© txrully :: 2024
do not copy, translate or plagiarize my works.

#isagi x reader#isagi yoichi#bachira meguru#bachira x reader#itoshi rin#rin itoshi x reader#nagi seishiro x reader#nagi seishiro#reo mikage x reader#mikage reo#chigiri x reader#chigiri hyoma#hiori x reader#hiori yo#shidou x reader#shidou ryusei#sae x reader#itoshi sae#michael kaiser#kaiser x reader#alexis ness#ness x reader#bllk x reader#idol
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
The days of you and I | part 1
Jackson!Joel Miller x fem!reader
series masterlist | next chapter
Summary: After Joel’s near-death, you stay by his side, refusing to leave him behind. You both confront the weight of what’s been done and what it means to still have each other for now.
w.c: 4,5k
warnings: angst, mentions of murder and revenge, emotional trauma, grief trauma, survivor's guilt, discussion of death and loss. It contains spoilers from season 2 of the last of us. No proofreading because, you know.
Note: Remember this story is a sequel of this one shot "What remains of us" or you can ignore it and keep reading this one haha.
A/N: Okay, hello. This is a new Joel series because we love Joel here, and he is alive and recovering. This series will have angst, and the topics followed throughout the story will hold onto the path of healing after a traumatic event for the characters. I already have the end for this series, so everything will lead to it. I hope you like it and stay here to read it. Reblogs are really important, and I appreciate them. I'm gonna be out for a days because I have to put an end to the semester before winter break and do my teacher duties.
Also, I created an AO3 account, and I'll be posting fics there too from now on.
The hospital room was very quiet. With that eerie absence of sound that you could feel penetrating your bones, damaging the inside of your body with a pain that pierced your body, seeped into your soul, and oppressed your heart.
Joel still woke up to that silence, as if was chocking him to death and he had decided he have had enough of it. to the distant hush of an early morning, and a world that carried on without him. The sharp sting in his ribs reminded him he was still alive, though some days, he wondered what for.
His eyes opened slow, the weight behind them too heavy to lift at once. The ceiling looked the same as it had for the past week, wooden beams, a single hanging light. He’d spent more hours staring at it than sleeping. The painkillers dulled the sharp edges, but nothing softened the hollow inside his chest.
And you were still there.
Your silhouette sat by the window, curled into the old chair like you belonged there. As if you were stuck. A book half-read on your lap, a cup of cold tea nearby, and that same tired crease between your brows you probably didn’t know you had. You looked so small in the pale dawn light, so goddamn stubborn.
He should’ve been glad. Grateful you hadn’t left.
But this morning, something cracked inside him.
It wasn’t relief that filled him. It was grief.
His bones were still aching, his legs dumbed under the cover. He didn’t feel like a man no more, but as a lifeless lump lying in bed.
And you deserved better than this version of him, this half-broken thing stitched together by other people’s hands, carrying the weight of mistakes that couldn’t be undone. Joel wasn’t the man you met. Wasn’t the one who held you like you were the only good thing left in the world.
And seeing you here, still choosing him, hurt worse than any wound that other girl that beat him almost to death had left behind.
He swallowed hard, voice rough and unused.
“You don’t need to stay here all the time, you know?”
The words came out more bitter than he meant them to, tasting like rust and regret.
Your head turned, soft eyes finding his. That damn look, the one that exactly saw right through him, the one that made him feel like a man again for a moment.
And for a second, Joel wished you’d leave.
Because it would be easier than losing you piece by piece like this.
You smiled, small but steady, like you always did when you noticed he was awake. That damn smile, it cut through him every time.
“Took you long enough to wake up again,” you murmured, the softness in your voice brushing against the raw places in him he tried to keep buried. You crossed the room, moving to his side like it was the most natural thing in the world. Like it hadn’t been three weeks and one more of watching him drift in and out of fevered sleep and silence.
“You must be feeling tired,” you said, fingertips brushing through the strands of his hair, pushing them gently from his forehead.
Joel didn’t move, but his throat worked around a swallow. It wasn’t fair, you being so gentle. Wasn’t fair that after everything, you were still here, speaking to him like he was the man you remembered, not the one lying broken in that bed.
He closed his eyes for a moment, leaning, barely, into your touch before forcing himself to pull away. His jaw clenched.
Reality blurred at the edges; every breath thick with a kind of grief he didn’t know how to name. Time didn’t move right in this room. It stretched too long, like a cruel joke, dragging him through the sharp fragments of what he used to be.
He wasn’t mad.
He was devasted.
He felt ashamed of the man he was now.
He never experienced a physical pain like this. One that burned inside and out his body.
He hadn’t even noticed his hand was clenching around nothing.
How he could even be useful for this town now that he was gone. Everything left was limb laying on a bed with nothing left but a void consuming him as a whole.
He bit down hard on the inside of his cheek, the coppery tang of blood grounding him for a second. His voice, when it came, was cracked and quiet.
“You shouldn’t… shouldn’t waste your time on me, darling.”
A bitter, broken kind of truth. But in his heart, he knew it would be worse than dying to watch you stay, wasting your life on him.
You didn’t flinch. Didn’t pull your hand away, even when his words hung heavy in the air between you like a noose. If anything, your fingers curled more firmly into his hair, a tender anchor to a man too lost to realize he was still here, still tethered.
“I’m not wasting anything,” you said softly, the words steady even as your throat threatened to close around them. “You’re here, Joel. That’s enough.”
He gave a ragged breath, like he wanted to laugh, wanted to scream, but all that came was a low, broken sound somewhere deep in his chest. His gaze dropped to the space between you — his hand, bruised and shaking, lying useless on the blanket.
“Don’t deserve you sitting here, watching this,” he muttered, voice hoarse, eyes hot though no tears came. Couldn’t remember the last time they had.
A long, aching silence stretched between you.
You could feel it, the war inside him. The part that needed you close, needed your touch, your voice, like it was the last thing tethering him to this side of the dark. And the other part, the one too proud, too broken, too wrecked by shame to let himself have it.
But you’d made your choice the moment he opened his eyes a week ago.
“I’m not going anywhere,” you said. Not a promise you made lightly in a world like this.
Joel closed his eyes again. He didn’t answer. But for the first time in days, his hand moved, slow, halting, to brush against yours.
“Did you… really take them all?” he rasped.
Your heart clenched, but you didn’t look away. Couldn’t.
You gave a small, steady nod.
He swallowed hard, the muscles in his jaw twitching. His gaze dropped for a second, his hand flexing weakly against the sheets.
“I don’t regret it,” you said at last, the words steady despite the ache in your chest. “No one deserves what they did to you.”
There was a storm behind Joel’s eyes, a thousand things he wanted to say, but his throat burned too much to let them out. Anger, grief, guilt, some twisted kind of gratitude. It tangled up inside him like barbed wire, tearing at every soft part he had left.
“You didn’t have to…” his voice broke, low and pained.
“I know,” you whispered. “But I would do it again.”
Your fingers brushed against his, and this time, his hand turned, weakly curling around yours. A tremble ran through him, and you felt it in your bones, the weight of his shame, the depth of his sorrow, and somewhere, buried beneath it, the fragile pulse of the man you knew still fighting to breathe.
But the love you felt for him, that was enough to send you into a spiral, where nothing else felt real but the desperate need to save him, the desperation of not losing him because that would have meant losing yourself that day.
Neither of you spoke for a while after that. The room was heavy with the things you didn’t need to say.
You didn’t look away from Joel, but you felt the shift in the room, the familiar presence of Tommy as he stepped in.
“Hey,” Tommy’s voice was rough, softer than usual, like he was afraid to break whatever fragile peace hung in the air. “Didn’t mean to interrupt.”
You lifted your head, your fingers gently slipping from Joel’s, though his hand lingered in the empty space you left behind.
Tommy gave a small nod toward you. “Gail’s waiting to see you. Said whenever you were ready.”
Your stomach twisted, a cold unease settling in your chest. You gave Joel one last look, brushing a thumb over his hand before pulling away completely.
“I’ll be back,” you whispered.
Joel didn’t answer. Just stared at the ceiling, eyes distant.
As you stepped out, Tommy caught your arm, just briefly, his hand firm but kind.
“I’ll stay,” he murmured. “Not gonna leave him alone.”
You gave him a grateful, weary nod and left, the door shutting quietly behind you.
The room felt emptier after you were gone. Joel let out a slow breath, eyes closing for a moment before shifting to glance at his brother.
“Gail?” Joel’s voice was rough, but clearer now. “She… she going to therapy with her?”
Tommy rubbed a hand over the back of his neck, sighing as he sank into the chair by the bed.
“Yeah,” he admitted. “Doctor says it might help. Been… hard for her since it happened. It isn’t just you carrying scars, brother.”
Joel looked away, his throat working around another swallow. The word therapy felt foreign in his mouth, like it belonged to a world he’d never stepped into, one too far gone for men like him.
Joel stayed quiet for a long time after Tommy spoke, the words circling in his head, refusing to settle. His gaze lingered on the window, on the way the morning light edged in like it didn’t belong here.
Then, rough and low, he broke the silence.
“Was she…” His voice caught, and he cleared his throat, hating the weakness there. “Was she hurt? When… when they brought me back?”
Tommy’s face shifted, the answer already written in his eyes before he spoke.
“Yeah,” he admitted softly. “She… she had some bruises. Took a hit to the side’a her face, couple more on her ribs. And there was a wound on her abdomen.”
Joel’s stomach turned, a cold, sinking dread washing over him.
“Abdomen?” he rasped, his hands curling weakly into fists against the blanket. “Christ.”
Tommy sighed, leaning his elbows on his knees, rubbing a hand over his face. “She didn’t give a damn about it. Wouldn’t let anybody touch her. Wouldn’t even let them clean her up ‘til you were stable. Sat right there in that chair covered in her own blood and yours, talking to you like you could hear her.”
He shook his head, a ghost of a sad, fond smile on his face.
“Would’ve fought off half the town if anyone tried to pull her out of here.”
Joel closed his eyes, the guilt pressing so heavy against his chest he thought it might crush him. A sharp breath rattled through him, his throat burning.
“Goddamn fool,” he muttered to himself, a tear he’d never admit to stinging behind his eye.
“She loves you, you know,” Tommy said quietly, watching his brother’s face. “Way you do her. There is no shame in letting people love you, Joel. Even if it hurts.”
Joel didn’t answer. Couldn’t. Not with the knot in his throat, not with the war inside his chest.
But his hand flexed again against the sheets reaching for something, for someone, perhaps you.
The silence thickened again, the kind of quiet that settled deep in your bones. Tommy stayed still, letting Joel sort through whatever storm was building behind those weary eyes.
Then Joel spoke, voice low and cracked, like gravel scraping out of his throat.
“She killed… all of ‘em.”
Tommy’s jaw tensed. He stared down at his hands, lacing his fingers together like it might steady him.
“Yeah,” he admitted. “Every last one of ‘em.”
Joel’s throat worked around a swallow, his gaze distant, unfocused, like he was seeing it happen even if he hadn’t been awake for it. Like he could feel the blood she spilled on his behalf soaking into his hands too.
“I should have been the one…” Joel’s voice broke at the edge, bitter and aching. “Should’ve finished it. Not her. Not—”
“She didn’t leave you a choice, Joel,” Tommy cut in quietly, but firm. “You were barely breathing. We didn’t know if you’d make it. You almost died on her arms that night.”
Joel gave a humorless, broken kind of laugh, but there was no light in it. Just sharp edges.
“And now what?” he muttered, a tear sliding down his temple he didn’t bother to wipe away. “She got their blood on her hands. Because of me.”
Tommy leaned forward; his voice steady in that way Joel remembered from years long gone, before the world turned to shit.
“She doesn’t regret it,” he said. “You know that. And neither would I.”
Joel’s eyes finally met his brother’s. A flicker of something there. Grief. Fury. Love. Loss.
“But I do,” Joel whispered. “I regret that she had to.”
Tommy swallowed hard, his throat bobbing.
“You’re not the only one with scars, brother,” he said softly.
“I don’t regret it,” you said, voice steady, though your chest ached with the weight of it. “No one deserves what they did to Joel.”
Gail’s brow lifted, arms folding across her chest. “Murder?” she challenged; one word sharp enough to cut.
You didn’t blink. “Murder’s a simple act these days. Torture?” Your voice turned cold, almost unfamiliar even to yourself. “That’s another thing.”
A beat of heavy silence stretched between you.
“Murder is what Joel committed when he blew my husband’s head off,” Gail snapped, her voice brittle, laced with venom, old grief that still clung to her like a second skin.
“It’s not the same,” you bit out, shaking your head.
“It is,” Gail said, stepping closer. “The only difference is you had the chance to save him. If you hadn’t, Joel would be dead right now. And you’d be mourning him like I mourned mine.”
A fury you hadn’t felt since that day surged hot through your veins. You took a shaky breath, eyes narrowing.
“Fuck you,” you hissed. “You don’t know him. You don’t get to talk about him like that.”
Gail’s face didn’t move, but something in her gaze flickered, something dark, bitter, and quietly resigned.
“I know enough,” she murmured. “Enough to understand what kind of man survives in a world like this. And what kind of woman kills for him.”
You held her gaze, unflinching, the burn of unshed tears pricking at the corners of your eyes, though your face gave nothing away.
“I’m not sorry,” you whispered. “And I never will be.”
“You don’t get it,” you murmured, voice breaking just enough to betray the rawness beneath your fury. “My life would’ve ended.”
The words hung there, fragile and furious all at once.
You swallowed hard, fighting the tremor in your throat. “When they took him… when I saw what they did… there wasn’t a world left for me after that. So don’t stand there and talk about men surviving and women killing like you understand a goddamn thing about what it feels like to have your heart ripped out of your chest and left bleeding in the dirt. Because you’ve been behind these walls, safe, without knowing what it’s like out there.”
Gail’s brow twitched; her gaze steady but dull. “Do you think I haven’t lost people? Do you think grief makes you special?”
“I didn’t say that,” you shot back, your voice tight, shaking now. “I’m saying you didn’t see him. You didn’t watch them tear him apart. You didn’t hear the sounds he made. And you sure as hell didn’t have to put him back together.”
Her jaw clenched. “And now what? Do you think murder fix it?”
“I don’t care if it does or doesn’t,” you spat. “I care that they’ll never touch him again. That they won’t look at Ellie. That no one here will whisper about how Joel Miller should’ve died that day.”
Gail scoffed, a bitter sound. “And what about you? How can you carry this and walk around like it won’t eat you alive?”
“I don’t care,” you said, low, certain. “I care about him.
A beat of silence.
“You think that makes you strong?” Gail asked quietly.
“No,” you whispered. “It makes me his, as I’ve always been.”
Gail’s mouth pressed into a thin line. “You talk like that’s a badge of honor.”
You let out a hollow laugh, shaking your head. “It’s not. It’s a fact.”
She tilted her head, watching you like someone examining a wound too deep to close. “What if you drown into this?”
“I’ll try to save myself” you shrugged.
Another pause. The room felt too small, thick with old grief and new wounds, neither of you willing to be the one to walk away first.
“I loved Eugene so much” Gail said, her voice rough. “And when he died, it didn’t turn me into this.”
You met her eyes, unflinching. “But it made you bitter towards Joel.”
Gail’s jaw tightened, something sharp flickering in her gaze. “He made choices. Ones that cost people their lives. Good people. You act like he’s some goddamn martyr, but he isn’t.”
“And neither was Eugene,” you shot back, your voice low and steady. “Do you wanna talk about choices? Fine. Joel made his. I made mine. And you? You’ve been standing behind walls judging the rest of us ever since we arrived.
Her nostrils flared, a bitter breath leaving her. “I don’t have to like what this world turns people into.”
“Neither do I,” you murmured. “But I’ll fight for the one thing in it that still means something to me. That’s the difference between you and me, Gail. You buried your heart with Eugene. I’m not ready to bury mine.”
A long, heavy silence stretched between you, the old ache of loss clawing at both your throats. And for the first time, Gail didn’t have a sharp reply. She just looked away, jaw clenched, and you took your opening.
You didn’t say goodbye. You just left.
You made your way back through the hallway, your steps slow, heavy, like every word from that conversation with Gail was still clinging to your skin. The air in Jackson felt colder somehow, like the whole town was holding its breath, waiting for something none of you could name.
As a town, you were still recovering from that day.
When you reached Joel’s door, you didn’t push it open right away.
You stood there, hand hovering by the frame, heart hammering against your ribs because, god, he was still here. Still breathing. Still alive.
And it didn’t matter how broken or battered he was, how much rage or guilt sat behind those tired eyes. It was him. And that was enough for you.
Inside, you heard the low murmur of his voice, raspy, weighted with a pain he never used to let anyone hear.
“But how is she really doing?”
“She’s… holding up,” Tommy answered, voice cautious. ”
Joel let out a rough, broken sound. Not quite a sigh, not quite a sob.
“If you ask me, you’re lucky she’s still here after what this world’s done to both of you.” Tommy said.
There was a pause, then Joel spoke again, softer this time, like he wasn’t sure he meant to say it out loud.
“I just… I don’t want her staying because she feels like she has to,” Joel muttered, his voice rough, almost cracking. “She should go, Tommy. Find something better. Hell, anyone better than… whatever I am now.”
Your stomach twisted. A sharp, cold ache settling beneath your ribs. You stayed frozen at the doorway, your hand tightening around the frame, every part of you aching. You didn’t mean to listen, but it was too late. The words were already carving themselves into your chest.
“She’s not here out of obligation.” Tommy said, his tone harder than before. “What would you do if you were her?”
Another pause.
Joel let out a humorless, ragged chuckle, and it hurt to hear it. “It’s not fair.”
“But she gets to decide what’s fair,” Tommy shot back. “And so far, she has decided it’s you.”
You bit the inside of your cheek, blinking fast against the burn in your eyes. Your heart hammered in your chest so loud you were sure they’d hear it.
You needed one more second to pull yourself together. To bury the hurt his words left behind, not because you doubted him, but because you knew where they came from. The same place you’d been sitting in since the day you saw him bleeding out in the dirt.
You swallowed down the knot in your throat, forcing your face into something steady, or close enough to pass for it. Then, with a breath you weren’t sure reached your lungs, you pushed the door open.
“Hey,” you said softly.
Both their heads turned. Joel’s eyes landed on you first, and for a split second, something in them broke open. A flicker of guilt, sorrow, and something heavier, like he knew you’d heard more than you were meant to.
But you gave him a small, careful smile, pretending the sting behind your eyes wasn’t there. Pretending your heart wasn’t in pieces on the floor between you both.
Tommy cleared his throat, glancing between the two of you. “I, uh — I’ll give you a minute.” He patted Joel’s shoulder, murmured something you couldn’t catch, and brushed past you on his way out.
The door clicked shut.
Silence stretched thin in the room, heavy like storm air. Joel shifted uncomfortably on the bed, his hand twitching against the blanket. He opened his mouth, then shut it again.
You crossed the room, sitting down on the edge of the mattress by his side. Close, but not quite touching.
“I was thinking…” you began, “I could ask the doctor if you can leave the hospital and go back home. We surely need to make some changes there with the bed and—”
“Stop it.” He cut you off, his voice rough but firm. “I’m not going anywhere right now.”
You blinked, caught off guard by the sudden sharpness. “Joel—”
“No.” He shook his head, eyes dark with something you couldn’t quite name. “Not until I’m ready. And right now, I’m not ready to face that.”
The weight in his tone pinned you still. You wanted to argue, to tell him that staying there wasn’t helping him heal, but the raw edge in his voice stopped you.
Instead, you just nodded slowly. “Okay,” you said softly.
He didn’t answer, just closed his eyes, the tension in his jaw slowly easing into something like resignation.
You settled into the chair beside his bed, not bearing the closeness anymore, the quiet between you thick but familiar. Your fingers absentmindedly traced the worn edge of his sleeve, as if hoping to stitch together the frayed pieces of him with nothing but touch.
Joel’s breath was shallow, uneven, and you could feel the weight of everything he wasn’t saying pressing down on the room. The man you knew, the one who’d fought through hell and back was here, but buried beneath layers of pain and doubt.
“I’m scared,” he finally muttered, voice rough and low. “Not of dying... of what’s left after.”
Your heart clenched. “You’re not alone in that,” you whispered. “You know that.”
“What you did—” he began “I didn’t deserve to be saved, baby.”
“I made my choice.” You replied, eyes watering.
Joel’s gaze dropped to your trembling hands, then back up to your face, searching.
“I’m broken,” he said quietly, voice cracking. “Not the same man I was before.”
You shook your head gently, swallowing the lump in your throat. “You’re still him,” you insisted, voice firm but tender. “Wounded, maybe. Scared, sure. But still you. And I’m still here.”
A long pause stretched between you, filled only by the faint rhythm of his labored breathing.
Joel’s eyes glistened, a shadow moving through them as he let out a shaky breath.
“What you did… it’ll haunt you,” he murmured, voice low and rough like gravel. “Same way Salt Lake haunts me. What I did to those Fireflies… what I took from Ellie. Thought I was saving her. Thought it was worth whatever price.” He swallowed hard, jaw trembling. “But it never leaves you. Never lets you forget. Look what they did to me.”
You didn’t flinch. You leaned in, your hand finding his cheek, thumb brushing against the rough line of his beard.
“No,” you said softly, steady. “It won’t haunt me, Joel.”
He blinked, as if the words knocked something loose inside him.
“Because I know what we do,” you continued, voice trembling but certain, “when we love someone enough to tear the world apart for them. I know what it means to save the person who’s your whole heart. And I’ll carry it. All of it. And I won’t regret a single thing.”
His eyes closed, a tear slipping down his temple, and for the first time in too long, he didn’t look like a ghost of himself. He looked like Joel.
“Goddamn you,” he whispered hoarsely. “I don’t deserve you.”
“I’m not letting you go,” you said, leaning your forehead to his.
His breath hitched at the sound of your voice so close, your warmth grounding him in a way nothing else could.
“Baby…” he rasped, like it hurt to say it, like it was both a confession and a plea.
You hushed him gently, your hand brushing through his hair, your forehead still pressed to his.
“It’s gonna take time to heal,” you whispered. “I know that. I’m not asking you to be okay tomorrow, Joel. Or next week. Or even next year. I just need you here. With me. However, you can manage.”
His fingers, still weak, clung to yours like a lifeline. His voice cracked as he spoke again, rough and small.
“I won’t be able to protect you.” You felt it in the way his words splintered under the weight of his shame, the jagged edges of the man he used to be catching against what was left. His eyes searched yours, desperate and hollow all at once.
“I won’t be able to protect you,” he repeated, voice breaking like a man confessing to a sin he could never undo as he closed his eyes. “Not like before. Not the way I should do.”
You swallowed hard, a tear finally slipping free, tracing down your cheek as you gripped his hand tighter, like you could anchor him to this moment, to you.
“You don’t have to,” you whispered, voice trembling but certain. “You protected me for so long, Joel. Longer than anyone else ever did. It’s my turn now. I don’t need a gun in your hand to feel safe. I just need you. That’s it. I just need to feel the beating of your heart under my hand to know you’re still breathing with me.”
His throat worked around a choked sound, his other hand weakly lifting as if it wanted to touch you but couldn’t quite make it, so you guided it to your cheek, holding it there like it was the most precious thing in the world because that’s how it felt.
“I’m still yours,” you whispered against his palm. “Always. However, you come back to me.”
tags 💌: If you want to be removed or you're not interested in the story anymore, please tell me so I can remove you. :)
@heartpatch @jasminedragoon @picketniffler @grayandthyme @ccmoonshine
@theoraekenslover @stcrrjoon @stupidthoughtsinwriting @officialjellydoughnut @dshc99 @eleganthottubfun @mystickittytaco @fvispunk @daydreamzsworld @comicccc
@nosebeers @whirlwindrider29 @person-005 @bunnyofribbon
@ainhoetaaa @missladym1981 @keileighr @callofdiva @pinkcabinet
@tomie-it-girl @shadowpheonix @unknownomgg @22thumbs
@vanishintoyoubby
#fic: the days of you and I#joel miller#joel miller x reader#joel miller x f!reader#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller imagine#joel x reader#joel miller x you#pedro pascal character fanfiction#joel miller angst#pedro pascal#tlou spoilers
473 notes
·
View notes
Note
Papa remmick oh lord my heart…more hcs with an older daughter maybe??? Like tween-teen age
ᴘᴀᴘᴀ!ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ ʜᴇᴀᴅᴄᴀɴᴏɴꜱ ᴘᴛ. 2
ᴀ/ɴ: PART 2 OF MY 3-PART PAPA!REMMICK SERIES WOOHOO (part 1 here)! I love writing headcanons so please don't stop requesting them y'all, whether they're more of this or something else. I don't have many more ideas in the tank but I'm gonna work my ass off on that third part!
ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ: Just more of the most sickly sweet papa!remmick headcanons, tween edition! Minor exploration of hybrid physiology too, but nothing crazy.
she, just like everybody else, can not get a lie past this man. ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ can literally hear heartbeats, so he'll simply listen to her make up a whole story to explain something and once she's done he'll simply say:
“ya wanna try it again with the truth this time?”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ was patient zero of the sassy man apocalypse. don't let her try to backtalk him cause he will shut it down with EASE.
speaking of, if she ever says “you just don’t get it, papa,” ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ will turn around and unload a millennium's worth of “getting it”. after the first few times of an hour long lecture, she just stopped saying it. yapper ass 😭.
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ still does her hair every sunday morning. she groans about it now, tells him it takes too long and all that jazz. but she never once asks him to stop, and he still ends it with three kisses and compliments galore.
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ takes every single one of her tweenhood rants very seriously. plot holes in her favorite book? he's nodding along. complaints about homework? arms folded and agreeing with every critique. she's wrong more than half the time, but he just loves hearing her talk.
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ is THAT parent who checks to see if she's sleeping multiple times a night. he's literally the warioware mom but if the game was entirely rigged and not winnable.
“mmhmm. i see them eyes movin’. hand me the book, baby.” “i was just-” “you was just stallin’. now gimme. ain’t no story better than sleep.”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ still sings to her, and now she sings back. she's way better, but he'll never admit it. they've been getting really into this one irish jig recently...
when she gets a compliment, she always turns to ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ first.
“they said my dress was pretty!” “i told you it was. papa always knows.”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ keeps a running mental list of the little things she likes. favorites snacks, books, clothes, colors. updates it daily, and he will turn the house upside down if her preferences change.
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ wakes her up soft, always. even when they're in a rush, he will never wake her up with anything but a kiss to the forehead and a gravely “mornin’, baby girl.”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ starts planning for her birthday at least six months in advance. theme ideas, guest lists, menus, gifts, he's got everything in a secret folder. and when the big day comes, the whole house transforms overnight. do not come out of your room while he's preparing though because his ass will be looking like a madman.
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ spoils his daughter constantly. new shoes? hers. favorite dessert? made fresh. saw something cute in the window a week ago? already wrapped and waiting. but she never expects it and always, ALWAYS, thanks him and gives him the biggest hug. he gets real close to crying every single time. HE'S A SENTIMENTAL MAN OKAY?!
“thank you, papa,” “you’re welcome, baby. i’d give you the world if i could.”
speaking of sentimental, ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ's the type of dad who says “my girl’s growing up” EVERY OTHER DAY. she could drink a glass of water and he'll start with his misty-eyed reminiscing about how he used to hold her in his arms. it always makes her giggle.
she sleeps exactly like him. dead silent, barely breathing, sprawled in weird poses. ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ thinks its adorable.
when her fangs started to come in, ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ lost his mind. walked around the house beaming and asked her to smile a million times that day. he still gets a kick out of it.
“that’s my girl, look at them teeth! ain’t she perfect?”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ's explanation for why his reflection is always funny in the mirror has stayed the same for years.
“papa’s just shy.”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ's teaching her gaelic. he just is. in his eyes, she's going to revive the “dead” language.
they have a million inside jokes between each other. they'll say the most random shit and have each other in stitches, and nobody else will ever get it.
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ does not play about school picture day. her clothes are ironed out the night before, her hair is always done, and he walks her to school personally while plucking out every speck of dust that dares to threaten his baby's look. and yes, he has every school picture framed in chronological order.
the one and only time she called herself ugly, ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ sat her down, looked her dead in the eyes and said:
“don’t you ever lie like that again, baby. you’re the sun. you hear me? the sun.”
ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ makes her lunch every single day, and best believe there's a handwritten note in perfect cursive tucked inside, with a doodle on the back. each one is unique and incredibly heartfelt. sometimes, she’ll write a note back.
and every night, guess where ʀᴇᴍᴍɪᴄᴋ is? kneeling at her bed and asking the same question he's asked since she was still in his arms.
“ya know who loves ya?” “you do, papa.” “damn right i do.” same as always. hand over heart. eyes full of stars.
#i def went overboard#i kinda zoned out BYEEEE#loved writing this though#holding space for the wicked reference#remmick x reader#remmick#black!fem!reader#black!reader#remmick x black!reader#sinners#remmick sinners#remmick x you#headcanon#headcanons#remmick headcanons#remmick x black!fem!reader#remmick fluff#sinners 2025#sinners movie
496 notes
·
View notes
Text
Damian and the Dumpster baby.
Damian was doing patrols, with a bit of a minor rescuing and feeding the strays animals until he heard a noise from a dumpster.
Tonight was going to be a storm coming, and he rather check up on the strays, feed them, fixing any of the secure hiding places he put out for them for rain occasionally, and try to smuggle 1 or 6 into the barn again without Father knowing. Alfred can keep a secret sometimes.
Jumping on the edge of the dumpster to see a plastic bag tied up on the pile of trash with something squirming inside, alive obviously. Oh if this another group of puppies, he going to find the culprit himself and break their kneecaps and arms this time.
Easily untying the plastic bag and opening to reveal.. a little baby.
Not a kitten or a puppy, a living breathing human baby, cut and tied umbilical and a pale with a unique birth mark in a shape of a lichtenberg from his tiny hand fading to his chest.
This..
This was out of Damian's comfort line.
He had dealt with saving animals, people, children, hell even toddlers. He never dealt with a baby before much less a newborn.
He could panic later as he hear the sounds of a storm brewing. Carefully picking up the baby by the back of the head and and by the body, using his cape to as a blanket to cover the obvious nudity of the baby. Climbing onto his Red Robin theme Doom Buggy.
Taking care of a baby is no different then taking care of a baby animal, right?
.....
.....
.....
.....
He got caught after 5 month and a half by Alfred during feeding Danyal time, while scolded him about hiding the baby instead of coming to him.
He had a good reason to though, last time he told Alfred about the last newest addition, Bruce sended the Jafar the Ligor to a sanctuary. He still felt betrayed by that.(even though now Jafar is happily spending his days with the other mixed big cat breed but still)
He done a good enough job taking care of Danyal, even though he had to secretly look up baby stuff, medicine, clothes, a soft bedded cot and diapers.(the smell was much less worse then the sewer) he considered himself a great care-taker.(even though in the back of his mind, he feared that he might had unlocked that genetic adopt-bat bait traits that Dick warned him about)
Damian had gotten.. a bit attached, considering the idea of putting danyal in orphanage or a foster care wasn't ideal afterall the corrupted ones that Father and him had broken through over the years left a bad gut feeling if he had actually gone through with his plan. Danyal was one of his babies, only not covered in fur, scales, or a shell.
And he didn't do everything all on his own, Cass was the only who figured it out, kept it a secret and help out.. then steph found out... and Jason, Tim and Duke unfortunately found out after Cass and steph snuck danyal in the manor for a nice bath.
Only reason Dick didn't found out because everyone know he can't keep a secret away from Bruce's ear for long after found out Jason's new girlfriend was the new therapist in Gotham, and telling Bruce would feed his adopt-holic again and he end up having baby fever. (Tim didn't tell him what that word meant but he did look it up in a baby care guide book for new parents. And EW)
They were going to wait it out til Danyal was at least toddler age before sneaking him in the manor to gatekeep gaslight girlboss Father into thinking he already adopted him. (Steph's words, not his)
New post <-
#dpxdc#dc x dp#danny phantom#dp x dc#dp x dc crossover#dc x dp prompt#dcxdp#de aged danny#damian found a dumpster baby#a human baby considered an baby animal to Damian's mind#he tried to raise him in the barn#unfortunately Cass see through him#then most of the batfam started to help#surprise them on how long it took alfred to found out#he knew all along and just wanted to see how they react to baby care#alfred been sneakily placing baby related books and ads to help#while bruce is majorly busy with crisis over at the watchtower with Constantine#danny is the ghost king#alfred pennyworth#damian wayne#damian inherited the adopt gene but he denied it until it caught him in the form of a baby#reincarnated danny fenton#does danny remembered his life or not#that up to yall#dp prompt#dp x dc prompt
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
The Babysitter | Robert 'Bob' Reynolds x fem!Reader - Chapter 9 | Attachment
Summary: You didn’t have any superpowers, nor were you even qualified for the position, yet somehow a mishap between Alexei and Yelena ends up in getting you a new job. Bob-sitter.
Contents: No Y/N, fem!reader, college student!reader
Read it on AO3 | Chapter 1 | Chapter 8
2.3K words
Life changed after that. It went unspoken, but Bob had emotionally attached himself to you in a way that was unprecedented. You barely spent time at your own apartment anymore.
Bob was in his little spot on the windowsill, reading one of the books you’d picked up with him. He looked tired, but content. You looked around the room and spotted your shoes stacked neatly next to his. One of your sweaters was draped over the couch. The contents of your bag were strewn around, never quite making their way back to your home.
You got up from your spot at the breakfast island. You hadn’t claimed it, exactly, but you noticed just the other day how nobody ever sat there anymore but you. Bob shifted in his seat, eyes following your every move. It was a new development.
“Where are you going?” He asked anxiously, just like he’d done a million times already these last few days.
“I’m just gonna put my bag in my room,” you chuckled.
“Ah– Okay,” Bob nodded, returning his attention to his book. You could tell he was still watching you from his peripheral.
That too, was a development. The empty room next to Bob’s had unofficially become yours. You’d stayed over more often than not. If anybody had noticed Bob sometimes sneaking into your room after he’d had a nightmare, nobody cared to mention it.
✶
The first time it happened, he’d scared you. He stood in the doorway (which had been repaired during his time in the bunker) like a toddler scared to tell their mom they’d thrown up. You had no clue how you’d even woken up that night, but the dark figure looming in the hallway was enough to make a yelp escape your mouth, quickly turning on the light on your nightstand.
“Jesus, Bob, you scared me!” You whispered loudly.
“Can I come in?” His voice was so small.
“Yeah,” you sat up, rubbing the sleep from your eyes. A glance at your phone revealed it to be 3 in the morning. “What’s up?”
“It’s just–” he paused, stepping inside and softly closing the door behind him. “I can’t sleep…”
“Okay?” You encouraged him to continue, still confused about what he was doing in your bedroom at this time of night.
“I, well. I was asleep at first. But then… Y’know. I woke up?” The story was vague. Too vague.
“So what’s the problem?” You were still half asleep and didn’t have the brainpower to connect what he was on about.
“I had a nightmare,” it was barely audible. “I can just, this is stupid I’ll just go–”
“No, no. Stay. C’mon,” you scooted over, lifted the blankets and made extra room for him to sit. The bed sure was big enough for the two of you. He hesitated for a second before shuffling over to the bed. He got under the blankets but stiffly stuck to one side of the bed.
“D’you wanna talk about it?” You asked, lying on your side and propping your head up on your elbow so it was easier to look at him.
“Not really, if that’s okay,” he admitted.
“Yeah, of course that’s okay. We can just talk, or sleep. Whatever you want,” you smiled.
“Can you– no. Uh,” he started, but rubbed his palm against his face. His shaky hands had returned once more.
“Can I what?” You reached for his other hand, playing with it mindlessly to distract him a little.
“No, it’s dumb. You can just go to sleep. I’ll go back to my room.” He moved to get up, but you gripped his arm tightly.
“No, tell me. It’s not dumb. You can stay here, I don’t mind, I swear,” you reassured him.
“Can we maybe, like, hug? Not anything weird, I promise, just–”
“Aww, you want to cuddle?” You teased lightly.
He groaned. “Don’t laugh!”
“Of course we can cuddle. If that’ll make you feel better. C’mon, get in here,” you lifted the blanket again and patted the extra pillow he was leaning against. He shuffled around a bit, awkwardly trying to find a comfortable position without disturbing you. You sighed, grabbed his arm and slung it over yourself. On the outside you tried to look collected, but your heart was racing.
Bob tugged you a little closer, pressing you up against his chest. “This okay?” He mumbled. You could feel his lips move against the top of your head as he talked. You nodded and snuggled against him. You could hear his heartbeat with your head on his chest, somewhat relieved to find it matched yours, beating fast. Whether from this situation or his nightmare, you’d never know.
He reached to turn off the light on the nightstand, dousing you in darkness. A content sigh left his lips as he finally let his limbs relax. His breathing slowed, light puffs of air hitting your face.
✶
So Bob had some attachment issues. Could anyone blame him? You indulged him to the best of your ability, but it was hard, sometimes. You kept thinking about the days he’d spent as Sentry, about what had happened in the bunker. You knew he didn’t remember, but some part of you wished he did so you could talk with him about it. You knew Bob had noticed you were distracted at times. He’d probably figured out it had something to do with those days, too.
When you returned to the living room Bob visibly relaxed. Though you didn’t blame him for the way he’d anxiously attached himself to you, at some point it would have to stop, realistically. You couldn’t always be around and he would need to learn to be able to depend on himself.
For now, though, you poured him a drink and handed it to him without thinking twice.
“What are you thinking about?” Bob wondered, sipping his soda.
Your brows furrowed. “Nothing in particular, I guess. Why?”
“You looked a bit far away, there. Happened yesterday too. I’m just curious,” he shrugged.
You sat down on the other side of the windowsill, pulling your legs up and mirroring his pose. You’d have to talk about it eventually.
“Do you remember anything that happened in the bunker?” You asked tentatively, absentmindedly pulling at the skin of your lips. Bob’s gaze dropped to your hand, and you quickly stopped the action.
“No, I don’t remember anything. Never do when he shows up,” he pressed his lips together in a light grimace.
“I didn’t expect you to remember,” you admitted.
“What happened that makes you keep worrying about it?” He closed his book and put it away. You tried to find the best way to tell him, but it was difficult.
“You can tell me,” he encouraged.
“You… I know it wasn’t like that. It’s just…” You looked down at your hands, refusing to make eye contact. Was it hot in here?
Bob leaned forward, putting a hand on your knee. Your eyes shot up to meet his investigative gaze.
“You kissed me,” you sheepishly admitted. You wanted to avert your eyes, but couldn’t tear them away from the intense look on his face.
When he didn’t respond, you elaborated. “I’m pretty sure it was just– There were cameras inside and he wanted to prove to me that he knew that. I think.” You let your eyes wander to the city skyline through the window as you awaited what he’d say.
“Oh– I’m sorry? That’s not– He shouldn’t have done that,” he shook his head, leaning back, his hand leaving where it had been resting on your knee to rub at his temple.
“You don’t have to apologize. I just thought you should know that that happened.”
He nodded. “Thanks for telling me. Don’t know what I expected but it sure as hell wasn’t that,” he chuckled.
“Yeah, needless to say I hadn’t expected it, either,” you laughed stiffly. You nervously rubbed your hands on your thighs, glad it was off your chest.
“What was it like?” Bob asked. Your jaw dropped ever so slightly before you could catch it.
“Huh?”
“The kiss,” he clarified. “I wanna know what it was like.”
You tried to read his expression to understand what he was getting at, but it was illegible, aside from a hint of amusement.
“Well… It was a kiss. I’m not sure what else you want me to say about it.”
“Did you like it?” He smiled. You opened and closed your mouth several times in an attempt to formulate a response.
“I– I was a bit preoccupied at that moment, Bob!” You huffed.
“That’s not a no, though,” he shrugged.
“You are unbelievable,” you moved to get up, done with this conversation. Did you like it???? What kind of question was that??????
Bob called after you as you turned into the hallway. “You’re not denying it!”
“I’m done talking about this, Reynolds!” You yelled back. You heard a soft chuckle from his general direction before you closed the bathroom door. You quickly turned on the tap, splashing your face with cold water.
Did you like it?
You looked at yourself in the mirror, noticing the flustered expression still painting your face. What a jackass. Did you like it, my ass.
But, did you? Did you like it? God, this was going to haunt you for even longer than the kiss itself had. At least he’d found it amusing.
You thought back to the question Sentry had asked you. Would you rather it have been Bob? The answer was yes, quite obviously. You knew Bob. You didn’t know Sentry. Bob was sweet. Of course you’d rather it had been him.
But…
Did you like it?
GOD. SHUT UP.
You unlocked the door and walked back into the living room like nothing had happened. You ignored the smug look on his face and walked past him into the kitchen, ready to go make some dinner.
Most of the team was out, though not on a mission. It wasn’t any of your business what they were up to, yet you couldn’t help but be curious. The only person whose whereabouts you were up to date with was Yelena.
She had a meeting with a therapist to vouch for her and set her up with regular appointments with Bob. Mel had said the therapist came greatly recommended by other enhanced people. Where she’d gotten that info, she was unwilling to disclose. It didn’t matter, as long as Bob finally got professional help with his issues.
It wouldn’t be a walk in the park. Far from it, even. But you were sure that with the help of the team, the therapist, you and most importantly himself, there was a lot of progress to be made in the coming time.
Yelena had returned by the time dinner was finished. It was just the three of you, for once. It was a nice change from the loud environment the penthouse was usually basked in. Sometimes you wondered what the rest of the tower was used for now, as it hadn’t been Stark Industries property in a long time. You assumed something OXE related, as Valentina owned the building. It was better to not ask questions.
“Didn’t know you were such a deep sleeper, Bob,” Yelena casually mentioned with a mouthful of rice.
“What do you mean?” Bob asked. He wasn’t a deep sleeper whatsoever, from his recollection. He’d describe himself as a light sleeper, if anything.
“I knocked on your door like four times this morning. No answer,” she shrugged. You narrowed your eyes. What did she know? Her eyes glanced over to you, delight clearly shining bright in them. She definitely knew something.
“Huh, interesting. I guess I must’ve been sleeping very deeply then, yeah,” Bob replied, scarfing down a few more spoons of rice. One day you’d teach him to eat with chopsticks, though you doubted that would slow him down in the bulldozing of his meals. The spoon was more efficient, anyway.
“Yeah, it was almost like there was nobody in there, at all,” Yelena prodded.
“Interesting, indeed,” you interjected, trying to shoot the subject down. You knew it was an innocent thing, the arrangement you had with Bob, yet you felt caught.
When you finished dinner the three of you made quick work of clearing the table and doing the dishes.
“By the way, Bob. Can I borrow your charger? My cord is all frayed. It’s a miracle it still worked this long,” Yelena asked. You exchanged a quick look with him. She was good, you must admit.
“Yeah, sure. I’ll go get it in a sec,” he replied, drying the last plate.
“No, that’s fine. I can just get it from your room,” Yelena replied. Fucking spies. Can’t hide shit from them. Yelena waited for an answer, a self-satisfied smile stretching her cheeks as far as they would go. Bob sighed, put the now dry plate on the stack and hung up the tea towel.
“It’s not in my room,” he admitted.
“Oh, really? I wonder where it is, then,” Yelena tapped her chin theatrically.
“Oh my god– Yes, he’s been sleeping in my room. Just go get the damn charger, Belova,” you attempted to throw some soap suds her way, but failed.
“Your words, not mine! I didn’t say anything!” The Russian yelled over her shoulder as she walked out of the kitchen.
“Do you think she’ll tell the rest?” Bob asked, putting the plates in the cupboard.
“Bold of you to assume they don’t already know, at this point,” you sighed.
“We’re not doing anything wrong, though.”
“No, but you know that hiding it in the first place kinda implies…”
“Implies what?”
“Shut up, you. I’ve had enough of you today,” you took the plug out of the sink and let the dirty water drain away.
“You wound me,” Bob put a hand to his chest, laughing. You scoffed, but let out a laugh. These people were going to be the death of you.
TAGLIST: @jason-todd-fangirl-14 @hopes-peak-akademy @rattheraddestrat @i-shall-abide @puer-aurea @kennywantskfc69 @spectacled-studies @hiddlebatchedloki @chimchoom @spidermiraculous-blog @s00ty-feet @28cnn @tinythebunni @softpia @roeroeroeyourboet @secretkittydreamland @cultish-corner @greenbean-4ever @t-rexs-world @thebitchiestnerdtowalktheearth @ifilwtmfc @renren-006 @10ava01 @kawaii1369 @hawkinsavclub1983 @paleepeaches @lnmp89 @frozenhuntress67 @my-name-is-baby @a-moranguei @daisyyy47 @petersluvbug @articel1967 @purplefluffycows @midnightecko @lizzylynch1 @keira-kaz2y5 @lightinbug @thefriendlyferretwriter @xblueriddlex @funkyfable @papapappapapapa @darling-eos @neenieweenie @poppingaround @ren-ni @badbishsblog @makepastanotwar13 @spongelll @qardasngan @homiesexual-or-homosexual @reverieisaway @sammysgirl1997 @chonkybonky @theflowerswillbloom @etheralponygirl @daughterofthequeen
#robert reynolds x reader#robert reynolds x you#robert reynolds fanfic#robert reynolds#bob reynolds x fem!reader#bob x reader#bob reynolds x you#bob reynolds x reader#thunderbolts fanfic#thunderbolts*#marvel thunderbolts#marvel#mcu#x reader#fanfic#fic#fanfiction
438 notes
·
View notes
Text
Coming In First (Part 3)
Eunchae X 2 Male OC | 14670 words
TW: Incest
—
Buy me a Ko-Fi.
Book commissions here.
—
Part 1 / Part 2 / Part 3 / Part 4
—

Jinwoo awoke in the morning sorely needing to pee after the night full of beer and margaritas. Seeing his little sister's door closed, he decided to let the little princess get her beauty rest. As he rubbed the sleep from his eyes, the activities of the previous day came back to him in a slow, steady stream. It put a smile on his face immediately.
Pushing the door to his brother's room open, he heard the big oaf's heavy breathing and observed him sprawled across the bed. He'd be sleeping there next, even if he had to fight his brother for it.
As he stumbled lazily into the bathroom, Jinwoo found the toilet and was almost done relieving himself as he looked around the luxurious bathroom. Everything was quite nice: the fixtures, the overlook of the ocean from within the shower, even the bathmat looked plush.
But Jinwoo looked curiously at what was laying half-on the white mat. A cute pair of panties and matching bra had been cast off outside the shower. Shaking at the toilet before reseating his member, Jinwoo walked over to the underwear and picked it up. As his fingers connected with a cup of the bra, he could feel it was wet.
He may have been still waking up, but it took only a few seconds as he put two and two together. Jinwoo had fallen asleep to the droning sound of the shower in Jae's room. 'That son of a bitch,' Jinwoo thought to himself. He smiled, a bit jealous, as he wondered what had happened that night as he slept.
"So..." Jinwoo started after they had all gotten ready and met at the poolside cafe for breakfast, He sipped his coffee blatantly as he sat across the table from his brother, who was clearly still groggy.
"What?" Jae responded, sounding annoyed.
"How was your sleep, then?" Jinwoo asked, squinting at his brother knowingly.
Jae heard in his tone that he wasn't just asking, or even complaining about the fact that he'd had to sleep on the couch. The sideways grin that Jinwoo was wearing told him that his little brother already knew about the night before.
"Shit... did you wake up or something?"
"No," replied Jinwoo, "but I saw our sister's wet underwear in the bathroom and figured it out."
"Ouch, do you need some ice to cool your brain down after that?" Jae said, grinning.
Jinwoo was unimpressed.
"Relax man; I only got what you did yesterday..." Jae started, "only I got to finish on those perfect tits of hers, SUCKER!"
Jinwoo swore and laughed at his big brother's boast. Both jealous and relieved that he hadn't missed out on anything too serious.
"I think she intends to extend this game of hers for the whole trip, if I'm not mistaken." surmised the older brother.
"Yeah, I was kinda thinking the same thing." replied Jinwoo.
"I'm good with the competition if you are. I mean, it seems like she's not going to leave either of us high and dry no matter what."
"I think you're right, and I'm fine with it too, as long as you don't cry too much when I beat your ass every time." goaded Jinwoo.
Jae didn't answer; he simply made a jerking motion with his hands and then held his hands over his own chest as if he had breasts like Eunchae.
Jinwoo immediately understood his brother's charade, and gave him that same look.
"We better get going." said the younger, "we're supposed to go into town today."
"Ugh... mom and Eunchae will be looking at a thousand versions of the same hat or necklace I'm sure." Jae guessed, getting another laugh from his sibling.
He wasn't entirely wrong. Eunchae and her mom did spend the better part of the morning looking at street vendors who all seemed to be selling the same thing. At least, it looked that way to the men of the family. Of course, watching Eunchae prance around in a knitted top that left her entire midsection to the hungry eyes of her brothers was a bit of recompense.
Lunch proved to be worth looking forward to as well. The resort did a great job with the food, and there was a lot to choose from, but the local food in town seemed to somehow be far better. The weathered old lady who brought their food out to them had probably been making tamales since before she should speak, or so their dad had commented.
Thankfully, the family split up after lunch. Both boys became slowly friendlier with their little sister. Touching here, glancing there, a few loaded comments - Eunchae could tell that being deprived any opportunity to express their attraction during the morning had gotten them a bit randy. She felt it too, and she had definitely sensed their prying eyes on her every time she bent over at one of the shopping displays.
Unbeknownst to them, Eunchae had been plotting another little game the whole morning. It all depended on whether or not they had been paying attention to the merchandise or the shape of her ass when she was ogling the jewelry that morning.
And sure enough, as soon as none of the three of them could stand it anymore, Eunchae pulled them aside one of the shops, kissed them quickly on the lip, one after another, and explained the game.
After some griping by Jae, and a couple of frustrated sighs from Jinwoo (who couldn't tell a rock from a ruby she imagined) they were off in search of the necklace she'd decided upon. She gave them both a description of the necklace and money to buy it, making sure not to imply that her affections could be 'bought.'
Neither brother knew what to expect if they came back with the right necklace, but judging by the day before, they both took off running. Eunchae laughed as she watched them gallop down the alley, shoving each other and laughing with each step.
Again, she found herself getting more nervous while they were out in search of the right piece of jewelry. She settled outside an authentic little bar nearby with Mexican music playing softly inside and drank a margarita as she waited for them to return. No matter what had happened up to that point, or how vehemently she knew that she wanted things to progress with her brothers, it would still make her nervous. Her feelings were so strong, so unexpected and unknown. It was such a rush, and at the same time almost alarming.
Yet, when she saw Jinwoo jogging back up the street with a necklace in hand, she felt the tell-tale excitement that reminded her how amazing things had become with both him and Jae.
Jinwoo held out the necklace to her when he reached the table, grinning like a fool as he presented it. As he watched his little sister examine the piece, his grin turned upside down almost immediately when Eunchae's face turned to him with a sympathetic frown.
"I'm so sorry Jinwoo, it's really pretty, but that's not the one I was talking about. The right one has..."
"...Four stones and three hanging from each one, not the other way around." Said Jae, setting his on Eunchae's napkin. They hadn't even seen him approach, "and they're a lot lighter blue than that. Jesus man, is your grasp of colors as bad as your letters?"
Jinwoo stood there, dumbfounded.
"It's alright pal, better luck next time."
Eunchae was truly sad to see her brother so disappointed. She stood up and gave him a kiss on the lips. Her parents weren't around, she thought, so she let it linger a few seconds as well.
"I like yours too," Eunchae told him, "don't worry, we've got all week."
Jae and Eunchae headed back to their hotel, leaving Jinwoo at the bar to finish Eunchae's drink and have one of his own. He flirted with the owner's daughter when she brought it out to him, but that only helped a little.
Jae found out, when he and Eunchae got back to the room, that his reward for bringing his little sister the right necklace was two-fold. First, she turned on some music and teased him with a dance. She'd done it before in her room at home, although alone without the painfully slow removal of her clothes. Also, nobody had been there to get a boner almost immediately the way Jae did. For the few moments he had to restrain himself, Jae was tortured by the rhythmic motion of his sister's hips and the undulating curves she was made up of. He'd always know Eunchae had the capacity to be sexy, but her dancing simply blew him away.
As each piece of clothing hit the floor, Jae's heart beat faster. He watched his little sister prance about until all that was left was the necklace dangling around her neck. Obeying her request to let her do her thing, mostly, Jae only touched her gently when she put her naked butt in his lap. How badly he wanted to tug off his shorts and pull his teenaged sister down onto his cock for her first time... but he was patient. It wasn't exactly stripping; Eunchae seemed to be enjoying herself while she swayed to one of her favorite songs. And it wasn't overly sexxed up either, but Jae appreciated getting to watch his adorable sister dance around in her own little world.
When she was done, Jae watched intently as his beautiful sister, now completely naked for him, turned around to face him. She'd wiggled her perfect little ass around just right in his lap and could see his cock straining against his shorts. Eunchae wanted badly to see it once again, but did her best to stave off her impatience and slowly move her hands to her brother's lap.
"Fuck Eunchae..." Jae uttered, wanting her to stop teasing him so mercilessly.
He watched his naked little sis bite her lip and stare up at him intently as she undid his shorts. Eunchae paused to caress his length through his boxers before finally sliding everything off and taking a sharp little breath as his cock sprang free. It gave Jae immense pleasure to see his sister's eyes light up as she saw his size again.
He expected her to reach down and touch him as she had before, but it took a few seconds before she could take her eyes off his erection. Eunchae even giggled when she saw it bob along with Jae's beating heart - knowing he wanted desperately to be attended to.
Instead, Eunchae looked back up at him and held his gaze. She watched his eyes widen as she leaned in toward his erect member. The excited teenager couldn't help but smile as her brother's mouth opened when his tip came into contact with Eunchae's lips.
She kissed it gently, still staring up at him - wanting to witness everything he was feeling in his eyes. She darted her tongue out once...twice, hearing him take a deep breath as she gently lapped at sensitive spot below his tip.
He wanted to tell her to keep going, to beg her to grab him with both hands, but Jae was speechless.
Looking down, Eunchae observed a little bead of precum glistening on his head. Further astounding her older brother, she opened her lips ever so much and brought them down for another kiss and a lick at his slit. The liquid tasted surprisingly sweeter than she expected, but the involuntary moan from Jae was far more rewarding. Eunchae decided to stop teasing him and opened her mouth again.
The determined teenager did her best to look up at him as she pressed her lips against his tip and slowly slid him into her mouth. Just as she had expected, even Jae's tip was a lot for her to wrap her lips around. For a few seconds, it was all she could do to simply work his head in and out of her mouth.
Jae felt his little sister's hands brace themselves on his thighs. She stabilized herself and began trying to fit more of his big penis into her mouth. He loved watching her - seeing Eunchae try to keep looking up at him and then struggle to do so as she pushed more of his length into her mouth.
After a moment or so, she had gotten almost half of him into her mouth and felt Jae's tip pressing as far as she thought it would go. Eunchae had looked up how to do this online and seen women fit their man all the way to the base, but she felt positive that would not work with either of her brothers now.
She lifted her head and looked up disappointedly, "I can't fit it all in my mouth Jae, it's too big..."
Jae smiled and chuckled a little, "It's okay sis, what you're doing feels incredible."
"Want me to use my hands too?" Eunchae asked, smiling when Jae nodded enthusiastically.
Truthfully, Jae was so worked up he thought he might cum soon anyway, and then Eunchae brought both her hands to his shaft. Kneeling there, naked and unfathomably gorgeous before him, Jae marveled at the blessing of what was happening between he and Eunchae. As she sucked at him with determination, stroking her hands along the length she couldn't fit in her mouth and making sure to look up and check that she was doing a good job, Jae felt certain he'd never get a better blowjob in his life.
Only a few moments later, Eunchae could sense her brother nearing his orgasm and her body tingled with excitement. She bobbed her head on him a few more times until Jae spoke with a sense of urgency,
"Oh shit... Eunchae...I'm gonna cum!
"Good!" Eunchae spoke, releasing her lips for only a second while she slid her hands along his wet shaft. She swirled her tongue around his tip and jerked him, planting one final kiss there before his hips bucked and she leaned back to let him climax.
Eunchae pumped him relentlessly and was rewarded with a powerful jet of sperm right across her chest. The proud little brunette felt his entire cock throb in her hand each time he squirted out another white rope. It was warm on her chest, and copiously covered her as it had in the shower. It was hard to choose whether to gaze down at the incredible sight of her brother's messy spunk on her chest or into his eyes as he rewarded her efforts.
Jae had to eventually reach down and still his sister's hands when the last of his orgasm had left him and he was too sensitive to allow her to continue.
"God Eunchae, is there any way you aren't perfect?" he said after catching his breath. Looking down at her to see her beautiful smile and the incestuous masterpiece he'd painted on her tits, Jae was pretty sure he knew the answer to his own question.
Like a good brother, Jae carefully picked up his baby sis and brought her over to his bed with her legs wrapped around him. They wrapped around him again when he teased her for too long with kisses to her inner thighs instead of where she wanted them.
She tasted delicious, as he should have expected. Even more beautiful were the sounds that came from her - little moans and gasps as she felt things she'd never experienced before. Jae wanted to stay there with her fingers running through his hair and her legs fumbling about around him forever.
Eunchae had never had a boy's mouth on her pussy before, and Jae was so wonderful. At first he was slow and gentle, but as his little sister urged him on with her gasping fingers in his hair, Jae began to use his mouth on her in just the right ways. It didn't take long for the teens tiny folds to become drenched in her arousal, and not long after that her hips were writhing repeatedly in Jae's firm grasp.
He kissed and sucked steadily at her clit before using his tongue relentlessly on her until she screamed out in a climax that came faster and harder than any she'd ever had before. Jae wondered, as she cried out his name and her back arched involuntarily, if a little sister had ever been treated quite the same way in that room before, or the whole resort for that matter. A mischievous smile appeared on Jae's face as he doubted many had ever done what he and Eunchae were now. But he only removed his mouth from Eunchae's pussy when she had cum a second time and sounded as if she was struggling to catch her breath.
"Oh...my...god... that was amazing!" gasped Eunchae, after a moment or two of silence had passed.
Jae had tried to wipe his face of Eunchae's copious fluids, but she could still see a little sheen on his upper lip. She didn't care, and rolled over to kiss him where he lay beside her.
"You were pretty amazing yourself, Eunchae," Jae told her, caressing her side as they lay together, "I hope you didn't learn to dance like that by dancing for any other boys though,"
"Why?" Eunchae asked, "feeling a little jealous."
Jae laughed, "I think we're a little past that don't you?"
Eunchae laughed too. As always, she was amazed at how well her brothers were handling their little love triangle, adding further suspicion to her mind that the two of them were far more familiar with what was going on between them than she.
Jae grumbled when Eunchae told him they'd better get down to the pool so as not to raise suspicion if their parents came back and the two siblings were missing. He shamelessly copped a feel of her breast, and Eunchae briefly considered staying in bed and trying out the techniques he'd taught her one more time. But she knew that they couldn't throw caution completely to the wind, and got up out of bed with her brother's eyes fixed upon her. He simply couldn't wait until the next chance he'd get with her.
-----------------
The chance didn't come that night; they were together as a family as their mother insisted, until it was too late to do anything but sleep. It was a welcome reprieve, with all three siblings still learning how to balance their thoughts and desires with the expected, normal behavior of brothers and sisters. Overall, it was easier than they thought.
Jae and Jinwoo woke up late the next morning. They had both gotten a little drunk the night before, and sleeping in typically did wonders. Jinwoo yelled from within the bedroom, "HEEEYYYY.... DAAAAAN.... YOU AWAKE?" trying to be as annoying as possible.
He heard his brother groan from the next room, "whaaaaaat?" Jae asked in return, head still half-immersed in a pillow.
"YOU AWAKE?" Jinwoo repeated, smiling to himself.
"I am now," Jae relented, looking up to see Jinwoo wander through his bedroom doorway.
"Hey," Jinwoo said as he looked across the room, "Eunchae's gone."
Sure enough, they could see sunlight streaming across a made bed within her room. Both brothers had a comically identical look of curiosity on their faces as they observed it.
Jinwoo walked over to the granite coffee bar, intending to make a quick cup while the two of them got ready. There was a note on the table, with handwriting that was distinctly Eunchae's. He scanned it quickly, and then practically choked when he read the last part...
"WHAT?" Jae asked upon hearing his brother's gasp and the look on his face. When Jinwoo didn't respond immediately, he asked again, "Dude! What?"
"Eunchae left a note," Jinwoo said, grabbing it and walking over to his brother. He held it up, reading it again a few feet from Jae.
"What does it say?" Jae asked impatiently. Purposefully withholding, Jinwoo held the note away from Jae and raised his eyebrows.
"Come on!" Jae asked, still not willing to get up from the pull-out.
Jinwoo finally handed it to him and watched Jae's eyes quickly flit over the neatly written words.
"Good morning boys!
Mom and Dad said that they are having a spa day today, that apparently we are not invited to! I went for a run and I thought I'd end it at that little place we found the other day. I'll probably be done, and hungry by the time you losers finally wake up. I have another contest for you two; bring something healthy for me to eat and come meet me there. By the way, because I know you two so well - it's not a race.
Love,
Eunchae
P.S. I didn't know where to find one, but one of you should also bring a condom..."
Like his brother, Jae too coughed upon reading the last words. Of course he'd thought about it, dreamt about it, but he'd thought his little sister would surely draw the line at what they'd done in the last few days.
"Fuck..." Jae said, looking up at his brother, wide-eyed.
Jinwoo glared back down at him with the same expression, "I know right!"
"Fuck." Jae repeated.
"You don't think she means...?" Jinwoo asked without finishing
"Um... I don't know what else she could possibly mean."
"No... she must be just messing with us... I mean... I know we've been fooling around and all, but this!?"
Jae just sorta tweaked his face to the side, obviously more ready to accept what his little sister was implying than Jinwoo. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that Jae, unlike like his younger counterpart, was not still a virgin.
"Will you... I mean would you?" Jinwoo asked.
Jae remained silent for a few seconds before responding decisively.
"If she wants to, then hell yes!"
Jinwoo laughed, surprised.
"Dude...it's our sister... we couldn't. That's incest. I mean...." Jinwoo was stuttering through his words, "we just CAN'T."
"DUDE," Jae mocked him, "You already HAVE. What did you think you were doing with her the other day, just pretending?"
The more inexperienced of the two, Jinwoo, still stood in place, baffled.
"But you know what, you don't need to worry about it," Jae continued, "because there is no way in hell I am going to let you beat me this time."
"OH YEAH RIGHT! You LET me beat you last time huh?" Jinwoo fired back. This time, they would be competing for a prize they actually knew about. The fire of competition flashed in their eyes.
"Oh now you're interested huh," Jae prodded, "SEE, you want to. And from the look of this note so does our sister. I just don't want you to get ahead of yourself because you're going to lose."
"Yeah, we'll see about that I guess." Jinwoo responded, full of attitude.
Jae decided not to incite things any further, he could tell that his little brother wanted to win his little sister's virginity just as badly as he, if not more so. As always, it felt odd... admitting to himself that he wanted to be Eunchae's first, let alone competing with his brother for it. But if she wanted it too, Jae knew that he would be there in a heartbeat to 'take care' of his little sister.
After revealing to Jinwoo that he'd brought condoms with him on the vacation, just to be prepared, which earned him some admonishing from his little brother, the two boys were dressed and ready to go. And as they headed out of the room, both Jae and Jinwoo felt their hearts beating faster than usual.
Despite the bit of competition ahead of them, the two brothers were once again as thick as ever. Of course, Jae, being the older brother, knew it was his duty to remind Jinwoo that he was going to win, and Jinwoo took it in stride. Somehow, an unspoken agreement had formed between the two of them not to be overly jealous, and Eunchae had done a wonderful job of sharing her attention with the two of them.
On the way to get breakfast and some fresh fruit for Eunchae, Jae talked about how to do 'it' for the first time. He described, always reminding his little brother he 'wouldn't have to worry about it anyway,' how to make sure it would be good for Eunchae since it was her first time too. Jinwoo had seen porn, he reminded his brother, when Jae started talking about sex positions.
"Well EXCUSE ME, Casanova," Jae spat as he and his brother walked along the beach to the hideaway, "Just a suggestion, you might not want to try anything too crazy on your first time, however many years from now that will be."
Jinwoo pushed Jae hard enough that he veered over to the lapping waves, getting a hearty laugh and a smirk from his big brother. Though they didn't acknowledge it aloud, both brothers could feel their chests pounding harder and their imaginations running wilder with each step toward the secret hideaway in the rocks. The thought of what would happen in the solitude of that reservoir was yet beyond either boy's ability to grasp, but it became more real with each additional footprint left behind them in the sand.
Eunchae had been sitting alone on a towel, with the morning sun hitting her body at just the right angle to work on her tan. She could probably have sunbathed naked with the privacy of the stone walls, but she didn't want to make it THAT easy for her brothers once they arrived. After finishing her run, Eunchae had grabbed the bag she stashed on the beach with the bathing suit she now wore. It was the one that drove even her dad wild when she wore it... Eunchae thought naughtily - surely her brothers would approve.
It had been a good half-hour of sitting there alone, maybe more, listening to the water outside and dipping her feet in the still pool in front of her. At first, her body seemed to be entirely on edge; her heart refused to slow its beating. She kept thinking about the last words she'd written in the note to her brothers and what they meant.
This could be it. All the talk with her girlfriends in the locker room, the admission to both boys separately that she was still a virgin, and the final stage of the most exciting week of her life spent with her older brothers was coming to a head. After a time, her mind quieted, and Eunchae felt herself becoming immensely happy with what she intended to happen with either Jae or Jinwoo.
On one hand, Eunchae knew that the younger of the two brothers would be gentle. Jinwoo would go slow and ask her how she was doing, which was probably good because both he and Jae were definitely bigger than the boys her friends had talked about losing their virginity to in the past. It would be exciting if Jinwoo was her first and she his. On the other hand, Jae knew what he was doing. She'd loved the way he took charge of her in the shower... and in the bedroom yesterday. She felt intimidated by her oldest brother sometimes, and more often than not it made her aroused beyond belief.
Eunchae was imagining both brothers, sun-bathing in a dream-like state when the sound of Jae's voice in the narrow entry made her heart skip a beat.
"Did you need me to pull you through this time, big boy?" She heard him say, "you had a big dinner last night, it's okay if you don't fit. I'll take care of Eunchae for us."
Eunchae giggled out loud as she heard Jae's teasing. The sound of her filtered down the channel and instilled another wave of excitement in her brothers. They made brief eye contact and hurried into the hideaway.
Eunchae pretended she was too busy to be bothered. She stayed on her towel, closing her eyes and letting the sun light up her body for her brother's to gawk at. The silence that ensued as they entered put a little smile on the eighteen-year-old's face; she felt pleased and naughty that her appearance always had such an effect on them.
Jae smacked his brother on the chest as he came into the open space of the reservoir still babbling away. They both looked ahead of them to see their little sister laid out in the sunlight. She was wearing that damned bathing suit they'd bonded over the fateful day some weeks ago. It had a floral pattern in the band across her chest, obviously a size or two too small for her because her perfect breasts were pushed up amply within. Strapless and tiny, it left so much of the beautiful brunette's skin available to their hungry eyes that the two brothers felt weak at the knees. Her bottoms, simple, and equally revealing, hugged her hips with tight blue fabric that hid the prize that Eunchae had teased them with in her note.
She spoke first, without even opening her eyes: "Hi sleepyheads, did you bring me something to eat?"
"Yep, we got you some fruit, and one of those gross flavored waters you liked so much." Jinwoo replied. The boys threw out a towel on either side of their sister and lay down next to her. All three siblings knew that they'd eventually need to address the note that Eunchae had left, but nobody wanted to spoil things by rushing.
As the boys settled in around her, Eunchae felt even better in the presence of their affection than she had in the warmth of the morning sun. They took care of her, they had brought her food, they all chatted together and didn't make Eunchae feel like she owed them something. Because of the boys she'd encountered in the past, the young beauty was still shaking the doubt that anyone could treat her so well without attempting to get in her pants at every turn.
But their patience eroded, little by little, any of the doubts and reservations she had stored up about wanting to finally have sex. Sure, she felt their eyes on her from time to time as they ate and laughed, but by the time she licked the last of the mango from her fingers, it was Eunchae who was desperate to tell them about her game.
"So... I'm sure you're probably wondering about the note I left you this morning." Eunchae started. Both Jae and Jinwoo could hear the tone in her voice change, and noticed a little wavering in it as well as she continued. "I realized I was being a little forward, and that was probably dumb to write in case mom and dad had somehow seen. I just... I think..."
A touch on Eunchae's shoulder stopped her racing words, words she wasn't even sure how to say aloud. "Eunchae, take a breath." Jinwoo urged her, applying gentle pressure to her bare shoulder as he touched it. "It's just us; you don't have to be nervous."
Even Jae felt himself relax at his little brother's words. In a way he felt stunned, and a little proud that Jinwoo had developed so far that he knew just what to say to calm their baby sister. He watched Eunchae's body language change, the tension release from her upper body, and a deep breath fill her lungs like Jinwoo had asked her. Eunchae turned to her brother as he chimed in:
"We read your note Eunchae, and we both agreed that... well... fuck, yes you are way too hot and we are so into you we'd never say no..." Jae explained as his sister listened intently, "but we'd only do what you absolutely wanted to."
Her eyes went puppy-dog big and hopeful as Jae popped a grape into his mouth and smiled at her with it poking into his cheek.
When she turned back to Jinwoo, she could see that he agreed wholeheartedly. The beat in Eunchae's chest slowed, if only a little.
"I love you guys so much," she sang out, quickly sitting up and slinging her arms around Jinwoo's neck with a kiss to his cheek before doing the exact same to Jae.
"Jinwoo also agreed not to cry when I beat him today, just to set the record straight."
Eunchae laughed adorably, loving the way Jae could disarm her with only a touch of humor.
Seeing Jinwoo roll his eyes, Eunchae finally got the courage to retry her thinking.
"Well, I decided I want my first time, or...times... to be with you guys."
Jae and Jinwoo were satisfied to hear their sister suggest that there would be more than one opportunity to be with her; but they kept quiet and let her go on.
"I don't want either one of you to feel cheated; I would have sex with both of you at the same time if I could..." Eunchae said, seeing the immediate look of disdain on Jinwoo's face and the way that Jae shook his head 'no.'
Eunchae laughed, "I didn't think you would go for that, so I have one more contest for you if you're both willing to be my first."
"I'm in," said Jinwoo, rather quickly.
"May the best Jae win," said her oldest brother, causing the smile to run out of Jinwoo's face.
"But what about what we want?" Jae went on.
"What do you mean, I'm not enough?" Eunchae retorted, feigning hurt.
"Oh you're plenty, but if I'm going to be expected to work for it, I'm going to need some motivation," Eunchae eyed him curiously, "I'm going to need for you to be naked."
"Agreed," joined Jinwoo.
"Uh!" Eunchae gasped, smacking the younger of the two brothers for backing up such a ridiculous ask.
She looked deep in thought for a few seconds, before shaking her head, pleased with herself, "Fine! We can make that part of the game, but you two will need to risk being naked in front of each other then."
"Jae has always wanted to see my junk anyway," Jinwoo got in before Jae could make some equally sly remark.
"Ha! Yep, me, and me alone." Jae fired back.
Eunchae rolled her eyes, a flash of resemblance to a very similar look Jinwoo had made earlier. She glanced at both her brothers, took a deep breath and felt she was about to cross the final boundary into forbidden and exhilarating incest with her big brothers.
"Since you insist on being soooo immature, I'll play the first part of the game." she started, watching both her brothers look over her top, obviously thinking about taking it off.
"We'll each pick a challenge, my first one will be a handstand, and whoever does the best gets to choose who takes off an item of clothing."
It was a bit childish, but that was somewhat the nature of the whole competition thing anyway, except, of course, the prize. Both brothers shrugged in agreement. They watched their little sister stand up and cock her hip to the side before readying herself for a handstand.
"Jae, my phone's right there, use it to time me. I'll KNOW if you cheated."
Grabbing his sister's phone, he opened the timer and said, "Okay then, ready, set, go!"
Eunchae turned upside down on both hands, and her brothers were treated to the incredible view of her outstretched form, with her bouncy tits shaking as they upturned while she balanced.
5 seconds...
10 seconds...
22 seconds passed before Eunchae was confident she had already beaten her brothers thoroughly. Both brothers actually wished for a few more seconds as Eunchae's tits looked like they were one little adjustment away from shaking free of her top.
But Eunchae dismounted triumphantly and sure enough, Jinwoo executed the same move and came down in less than 2 seconds. Jae did a little better with 7, but it was Eunchae left smiling smugly as they sat down beside her, huffing and puffing from such little effort.
"Since you two are obviously both going to make me take MY clothes off, you BOTH have to take something off."
Jae and Jinwoo whined in unison.
"Do you really want to disagree with me right now?" She asked, holding all the cards and arching her back a little to emphasize her point.
Jinwoo was the first to move, but Eunchae was immediately enraged to see him take off his watch. Laughing and following suit, Jae removed the sunglasses from his head. They had gotten her there, but from the looks of it, neither brother had any more accessories to fall back on.
A push-up contest was Jinwoo's choice, obviously. It was hardly a contest at all. They insisted Eunchae go first, and when she could only do 14, Jinwoo needed only beat her by one.
To their dismay, Eunchae put a huge smile on her face and reached down to unclasp the jewel that hung at her belly button. Jae and Jinwoo threw their heads back, knowing they'd made a mistake with their first loss.
Jae's challenge was to name as many players on any one sports team they chose. Eunchae knew she was done for immediately. Jae started by naming the entire starting lineup of their city's baseball team, and Eunchae could only name two players on the NBA team she sometimes followed, one of which was LeBron James.
Eunchae surprised them by standing up and reaching for the tiny blue bottoms she had been wearing. The defeated teen paused to tease her brother's for a second with a slight wiggle of her backside.
Satisfied with the looks of amazement on their faces, she shimmied back and forth, painfully slowly, keeping her legs close together so all her brothers could see was her cute little butt and a hint of the untouched pussy one of them might get the chance with, if things went as planned.
Sitting back down while Jae and Jinwoo both pretended not to be stealing looks between her legs, Eunchae decided to retort by asking her brothers to name as many fashion designers as they could think of. Jinwoo surprised her with 6, and Jae only 3, one of which was a repeat from his brother. Obviously Eunchae had them beat.
"ALRIGHT ALRIGHT!" Jae spoke over her when Eunchae had named almost 10 designers; she was just getting started. "You win!"
The boys shed their shirts, and Eunchae bit her lip to see both of her topless brothers and their attractive, manly chests.
"A breath holding contest, underwater," Jinwoo called out.
He was the first in the water, staying under for about 56 seconds. Eunchae clapped, a bit sarcastically for his liking. Jae lasted almost 48 before coming up gasping.
Eunchae sauntered down and into the water while her brothers gazed at her bare little ass. Jae could practically feel himself lining up behind her and pushing his cock between those round cheeks. He watched her take a deep breath and sink into the water.
When Eunchae passed the 1 minute mark, Jae and Jinwoo groaned.
"Did I win?" She asked, coming up and taking a gasping breath.
Their little sister was delighted to see the looks of defeat on their faces; she needn't have asked.
"Well then, off with your shorts!" She ordered them gleefully.
She stood with her feet still in the water as the boys hopped about pulling their swim trunks off. She wasn't surprised to see both of them were hard; it put a smile on her face to see their big cocks bobbing until they sat down.
Eunchae finally settled beside them like a queen accepting praise from her subjects. It was funny to watch them both avoid looking at each other now that both boys were naked.
"My final contest is a little different, hear me out." Jae said. Eunchae listened apprehensively.
"I bet I can take your top off with my teeth."
Eunchae laughed, mocking him.
"In twenty seconds." Jae continued.
Then she raised her eyebrows at him. "really...?" she asked frankly.
"Yep. And if I can't, then you leave your top on until you want to take it off."
Eunchae eyed him skeptically. "Ten seconds," she bartered.
"Fine. Deal." Jae agreed.
He made a motion for Eunchae to come sit in his lap. Despite the fact that she could feel the familiar arousal along with the cool air between her legs, Eunchae made sure to position herself well in front of him as she sat down so there wouldn't be any 'accidents.' Still she did enjoy the way Jae gripped her naked hips when she sat down, savoring the feel of his skin against hers.
Eunchae grabbed her phone, "I'll start the clock in three...two...one!"
Jae had practiced this move once before with a girl he'd dated for a few months. Of course, he wasn't going to tell her, but Eunchae's suit would be much easier. It involved a grab of his front teeth, a little flick of his tongue, and in five seconds Eunchae felt the tension in her overly small bikini top spring away.
"Let me help you with that," Jae offered, reaching his hands around her front as he'd done numerous times already. Jinwoo rolled his eyes yet again as he watched his brother palm Eunchae's bare tits while her bathing suit fell away.
She allowed him only a second, feeling him pinch her nipples gently and leaning back until she felt the touch of his erection against her lower back. Eunchae turned to look Jae in the eye and acknowledge that she felt it before sliding out of his lap and taking a seat back on her towel. God, whatever it was about how he touched her from behind like that, Jae could so easily get Eunchae aroused that it scared her. She had to take a few seconds to gather herself.
"Well, now that we got that over with..." the flutter returned to Eunchae's stomach as she spoke, "are you guys ready for the second part? Winner stays with me and the loser goes back and makes up an excuse to mom and dad if they're around."
Jae and Jinwoo nodded; they were both feeling nervous too. They watched Eunchae pick up the jewelry she'd taken off her belly button earlier.
"Okay... one at a time you're each going to go out that crack until I can't see you. While you're out there, I'm going to throw my piercing into the water. I'll tell you to come back, and start the clock when you dive in to search for it."
"Sounds easy enough. So whoever gets it faster wins?" Jinwoo asked.
"Uh huh." Eunchae confirmed. She was, indeed, sounding a little shy. "I'll tell you your times when both of you have gone.
"So Jinwoo goes first, obviously, because he's the youngest, right sis?"
"I guess so," Eunchae said, shrugging at Jinwoo.
Jinwoo glared at his brother and got up, walking out of the cave until Eunchae was sure he couldn't see them. She stood up, eyed a spot near the back of the pool and hucked the jewelry until it plunked down into the water. It was deep over there, and the sun wasn't shining straight down into the water anymore. She worried it might be too hard for him to find. Eunchae didn't want to rule Jinwoo out of the contest.
When Eunchae turned back around, her oldest brother was sitting next to where she'd been on her towel, smiling innocently. She squinted at him and sat back down, calling for Jinwoo to return.
"You didn't let Jae throw it, did you?" Jinwoo asked.
"Nope, are you ready?"
Jinwoo looked over his little beautiful, naked little sister, how she had her legs together off to her side, and her arms supporting her as she leaned back, with her perfect breasts begging for his gaze and more. He so badly wanted to be with her, to consummate whatever it was that had been happening to them over the last few weeks.
"I'm ready."
She counted him down and Jinwoo was off into the water. He started by looking in the totally wrong spot, taking deep breaths and searching the front of the pool. Eunchae watched 30 seconds tick by on her phone before he got any warmer.
Then she felt an unexpected kiss on her neck. Jae had leaned over and planted it there, causing his little sister's skin to tingle as his lips graced her. She cooed and tried to focus on where Jinwoo was searching.
She watched the younger of the two brothers, the one whose hand wasn't currently sliding its way up her abdomen until she could feel it at the curve of her right breast, splash back up to the top of the water before diving back in near the left side of the pool. A minute went by on the clock.
"Mnhhh... Jae.... this wasn't part of the contest." she mewwed.
"Do you want me to stop?" He asked.
When Eunchae didn't answer, Jae kissed her neck again and cupped her breast in his hand. A few more seconds ticked by as he rolled her nipple between his fingers and nibbled at her neck.
"Uhhhhh.... you're turning me on so much!" she told him, feeling her big brothers hands on her.
Hearing her praise, Jae pulled her closer and grasped her hip from behind. He kept kissing her while he slid his hand further between her legs.
1:30 ticked off the clock.
Eunchae held the phone on her other side so Jae couldn't see its time. She saw Jinwoo looking frustratedly around the pool, only glancing back at her for a second before diving closer toward where she'd thrown it.
As he submerged, the anxious brunette felt her oldest brother's fingers make contact with her bare pussy. She was practically drenched; she had been from the minute she set foot in the cave. Though she hadn't planned it, her oldest brother's touch as he pressed a finger gently between her tiny folds was a welcome relief.
"God... I want you," Jae whispered into her ear.
"Yeah?" Eunchae breathed, leaning back into his chest, "do you?"
Jae felt her hips flex into his hand as he added another finger to her clit. They were slipping around easily because of how wet his little sister was. Jae thought that if he only could lift his little sister up and pull her into his lap, he could be fucking her once and for all.
She moaned again, feeling the familiar daze of sensation and disbelief that she could feel so good at the hands of her brother. Eunchae forgot to keep looking at her phone. How long had it been?
"I GOT IT!" Jinwoo said, shooting out of the water with the jewel over his head. It was a scramble for Eunchae to snap out of her dreamlike state and reach down to stop the clock.
Jae didn't want to stop touching his little sister, but as Jinwoo wiped water from his eyes, she pushed him away and noted the time to herself. She had to focus on the competition and tell Jae no.
He growled, but complied as he watched his younger brother walk triumphantly out of the water. Jae had lost track of time, as he often did when in the presence of his beautiful little sis, but it seemed like Jinwoo had taken a while. Feeling confident he had already won, Jae stood up and gave his little sister a quick kiss on the cheek and one more defiant squeeze of her side before he walked to the back of the cave.
"Alright, out," Eunchae told him, giving him one more secretive smile before he passed between the rocks.
This time, Eunchae threw the piercing closer, near the middle-left of the pool, not far from the rock she had been sitting on topless when her brothers first entered the cave days ago.
Jinwoo shook his head, satisfied with her placement.
"Alright, you can come back now." She told Jae and he appeared a moment later. He looked determined. "Ready big brother?"
Jae nodded sharply, once. He glanced at his little sister once more, as Jinwoo had, and vowed that he'd be making her moan a lot louder after he found the jewel in a minute or less.
Off he went, diving headfirst into the water and heading right for where she'd thrown the jewel the first time.
"Man, that was hard, it's all dark down there, and the saltwater stings my eyes!" Jinwoo exclaimed.
"Aww, poor baby," Eunchae consoled him. This time, she got up and sat next to her brother on his towel. "Is there anything I can do?" She asked with big, sultry eyes.
"You can tell Jae I did better than him no matter what?" Jinwoo suggested.
"Nooo... I can't do that," Eunchae denied him, "but I could do this."
Jinwoo watched in disbelief as his little sister reached over to him and took his cock right into her tiny hand. He was almost hard again, seeing his little sibling naked would forever do that to him.
Thirty seconds went by on the clock when Eunchae leaned closer to kiss her brother on the lips as she began to move her hand up and down on him.
"God Eunchae," he whispered, "I really want to fuck you."
"Mnnnhhh..." she sounded, licking her lips, "I want you to fuck me too."
She kept stroking him, remaining a few inches from his face and looking him in the eyes as she did. As before, Eunchae lost track of how much time had gone by, and she snuck a few more kisses with Jinwoo while his older brother searched frantically for the piercing.
Eunchae felt so incredibly aroused that she had to do more; she flashed a mischievous smile at her brother and then leaned down into his lap.
"GOT IT!" said Jae, blubbing through the water that was cascading from his hair. The last thing Eunchae saw was sincere look of remorse on Jinwoo's face for what he'd missed out on. Eunchae went to stop the clock when she heard.
"SHIT!" and Jae went diving back into the water. A few quiet seconds passed, maybe ten, and she and Jinwoo exchanged confused looks.
He emerged again shouting, "I got it, I got it! That doesn't count!"
Jae trudged up the sand and stood in front of his little sister, dripping and holding out the jewel triumphantly. "You're not going to count that last part, right?"
"I've got to Jae, you dropped it." she said, trying to be sympathetic.
Jae plopped down on his towel, frustrated, as Eunchae looked at the two times she'd entered into her phone.
"Jinwoo, you got....." she glanced up at him, seeing an adorable look of hope in his eyes.
"2 minutes and 14 seconds."
Jinwoo breathed out, feeling his heart beating as hard as he thought it possibly could. '2:14,' he thought, 'that had to beat Jae after his blunder.'
She turned to Jae, "Jae, after you came up the second time, your time....was....."
Like Jinwoo, he had the same, boyish look on his face. "two minutes........"
She let it linger, knowing the answer and practically shaking that reality was a few words away.
"And 3 seconds."
Both brothers had been holding their breath, and they exhaled loudly - Jae in victory, Jinwoo in defeat. Eunchae grinned at her oldest brother as he smiled bashfully, having won HER as a prize. When she looked at Jinwoo, she could see that he was trying not to be a bad sport, but was so obviously disappointed, that her heart broke for him.
There was a moment where neither of them said anything. Eunchae wondered if her brothers would argue over the fairness, demand a rematch, or even lunge in front of her and beat each other senseless until only one would be left standing to give Eunchae what she'd asked for.
But Jinwoo was always a good sport, "Alright..." he said at last, "I'll leave you two alone," he said, standing up. Eunchae got up with him and stood between him and the exit. She gave him a little frown of understanding, and then stood up on her toes to give him a kiss. Each second that passed, Eunchae was nearing the moment she would finally lose her virginity, and commit incest at the same time no less. Still, she wanted Jinwoo to know that she loved him just the same, that she would have made to him happily as well.
Jae remained silent until they broke and Eunchae held her brother's hand while he turned and walked toward the cleft at the back of the cave. She turned back to her brother, wondering what he thought about the whole thing, if he was excited to be with her, when Jae spoke up.
"Jinwoo, wait!" he said loudly, causing the younger of the two to stop in his tracks and turn around. He was about to tell his brother that he wasn't in the mood for any gloating just then when he saw Jae rummaging in the bag they'd brought.
He stood up and tossed something quickly at Jinwoo's chest in one fluid motion. And when Jinwoo looked down, he didn't understand. 'Was this Jae's way of making fun of him?'
Jinwoo turned over the box of condoms in his hand, looking up from them, utterly confused.
"Ughh..." Jae sighed, "I'm going to hate myself for this... but how can I stand in the way of you two having your first times together?"
At first Eunchae hadn't understood, but now she did. She couldn't believe it! Jinwoo still hadn't quite registered it in his brain, but he was getting there.
"But Jae," Eunchae started.
"Jae, you won, fair and square man," Jinwoo said. "don't worry about me."
"Seriously, don't guys. I know I'm right but I'm sure you could talk me out of it." Jae interrupted.
Jinwoo and Eunchae looked at each other again, and she knew then why Jae had chosen to do what he did. 'God was he cute, for one,' Eunchae thought as she stared at her oldest brother, still butt naked and carrying his swimsuit in his other hand. But she imagined, briefly, how amazing it would be to lose her virginity at the same time as Jinwoo. She remembered talking about it with him, and feeling this incredible bond of love that only the two of them shared. 'Sharing this would be so worth it,' she thought.
"I'm gonna get out of here before I go insane, I can't keep looking at...." he gestured to his naked little sister, up and down, "this... and know what I'm missing out on."
Jae stepped in the direction of the rocks as Jinwoo was wandering back into the cave, speechless.
Before Jae could leave, he heard Eunchae running right toward him. He turned just in time when she threw herself at him, kissing him right on the lips and wrapping her arms around him tight.
"I love you so much," she said, before whispering, "and I promise you can have me however you want later."
Jae smiled and kissed her one last time, palming her butt with a squeeze and pushing her back toward his brother, cursing at himself inwardly for having realized it was the right thing to do. He'd need to take his little sister up on that offer, without a doubt.
When Eunchae saw Jae disappear, and it was just her and Jinwoo left, she turned to him. The nervous eighteen-year-old didn't know what to say, so she just walked close enough for him to touch her.
"I know it isn't exactly how you planned it..." Jinwoo spoke first,
"Are you kidding, I'm really happy you're going to be my first."
With that, Jinwoo reached out, taking his little sister by the shoulders and pulling her towards him; she closed the gap willingly.
The lapping waves were all that either sibling could hear, save the constant 'thud, thud, thud' of their hearts beating all the way into their heads. Eunchae and Jinwoo kissed like the passionate lovers they were. His hands got more confident; they grasped her hips, then ran over her abdomen and palmed a breast. Eunchae was soon finding her body doing everything of its own volition too. Her nervousness eking away slowly as Jinwoo assured her, kiss by kiss, and touch by touch, that her first time would be everything she'd hoped and more.
She reached down to take hold of her brother's cock, finding it harder than she ever remembered before. 'He felt so big, how would she possibly fit him?' she thought. Nerves aside, Eunchae desperately wanted to feel him inside her.
"I don't want to rush us, but I want it bad," she cooed, stroking her hand slowly along his length. She squeezed at the base of his cock and felt him wince with sensation.
For another moment or so, they kissed and their hands wandered all over each other. Eunchae's worked their way up and down her brother's shaft and one glanced across his muscular frame. She felt lucky - her brother was far more cut and attractive than most of the guys her friends had bragged about hooking up with. And he was going to be her first! Eunchae couldn't contain herself, only a few moments of kissing her brother and feeling his hands on her and she wasn't willing to wait another second
"Are you ready to put this big cock of yours in your little sister?" she asked, turning naughty without even thinking about it.
"God yes," Jinwoo replied, kissing her again and wondering what he had ever done in his life to be blessed with such a beautiful, fuckable little sis.
"Give me one of those things," Eunchae demanded, reaching out for the condoms Jinwoo had dropped at his side.
He tore open the box and all but one went flying out around them on the sand. Eunchae laughed and saw his hands shaking as he held the destroyed box. She put her hands over his, and Jinwoo could feel that his little sister was trembling too.
"We're both so nervous," she shared, "but I think that's okay. You want this, right?"
"More than I could ever tell you," Jinwoo admitted, to which Eunchae stood up on her toes and gave him another kiss, gently plucking the last condom from the tattered box. Jinwoo dropped the remains to the ground while his little sister worked her fingers around the wrapper and tore it open, more carefully than Jinwoo had the box.
They looked down as Eunchae took the oily ring in her fingers and moved it to Jinwoo's tip.
"Other way," he said, getting another nervous giggle from his inexperienced little sis as she flipped it around.
Slowly, steadily, she rolled it down her brother's shaft. It took a few tries, but when she was finally done, they both looked up from her work and knew it was time.
Jinwoo scooped his little sister up by the behind and bent down to the knapsack for the last towel, all with Eunchae held safely in his arms.
He walked her over toward a large boulder at the edge of the water and set her there atop the folded towel. It would be perfect. This was the spot where Eunchae would lose her virginity to her big brother, and Jinwoo to her.
She gazed up at him with a look of worry and excitement, fear and hopefulness.
"Go slow," she said quietly, knowing he would anyway.
"I will Eunchae. I love you little one."
"God I love you too," she replied, "go ahead, I'm ready."
Jinwoo reached down between them, taking hold of his cock and bringing its tip close enough to push inside his little sister. As he touched down, Eunchae inhaled sharply.
Jinwoo rubbed back and forth gently, once gliding all the way forward so she could see how deeply he would reach. Eunchae's eyes widened and her mouth opened in amazement. She moaned aloud when Jinwoo put his tip right at her lips and wiggled it there so it just barely split them. Then he pushed a little bit more firmly, testing it before rubbing over her clit once more. The condom felt a little foreign to both of them, not that any of this was familiar, but Eunchae was so wet that he slid around easily.
"Fuuuuuck...Jinwoo...please.... put it in, please...."
They looked down in unison as he lined up one last time.
Jinwoo urged his hips forth.
His tip split her mounded little lips for sure this time, but he didn't stop there. Doing as his older brother instructed, Jinwoo pushed forward and saw his little sister's eyes grow as he encountered resistance just beyond her tiny, wet opening.
"Oooooouuuuwwwww...." cried the teen as her brother's cock tore past her virginity.
It hurt. Her eyes teared up, and they looked to her brother for relief. Jae had warned them both at some point that it might hurt Eunchae at first, and he'd been right.
Jinwoo took hold of her hand and his little sister gripped it so hard it hurt as she adjusted to his size.
"Ouuhhh..... ouuuh.....uhhhh..." she panted, rolling her head backwards as Jinwoo remained still.
Eunchae's tiny pussy felt so incredible around his tip. He was only an inch or so in, with much further to go. He hoped to God that she would allow him to continue. The warmth, the pressure around his head... it was too much to stop now.
"Are you alright?" he asked compassionately.
Eunchae took a second to answer, "yeah, I'm okay; I just need a minute..... mmnphhh....god! Why does your cock have to be so big?"
Jinwoo couldn't help but smile proudly, though he felt badly for hurting his little sister.
"You're doing good sis, only a few inches more to go," Jinwoo told her.
Eunchae looked down at where her brother's cock was spreading her little pussy open wider than she thought possible.
"A few?!" Eunchae exclaimed, seeing that he wasn't even half-way in.
She lay back again, catching her breath and giving her big brother a phenomenal view of her body, which was ever so lightly graced with the sheen of sweat. Her grip on his hand abated breath by breath, until Eunchae spoke again.
"Okay, I think I'm ready, you can keep going."
Jinwoo did as she instructed, watching her adorable face scrunch up as he slid another inch into her.
"Fuuuuckkk, your cock is so big....unhhhh..."
He kept pushing, and though Eunchae's virgin tunnel fought him the whole way, Jinwoo's cock disappeared into her little by little. A few seconds later, amongst the continued moaning of his eighteen-year-old sister, Jinwoo finally felt his pelvis connect with hers.
Eunchae couldn't look yet. She'd never felt anything like it in her life. Her whole body was screaming and the feeling of being filled up was beyond comprehension. Jinwoo watched her as she cooed and breathed sporadically.
When Eunchae caught her breath, she looked between her and Jinwoo to see what she was feeling inside her.
"Oh my God," she puffed, "I can't... believe... you're all the way... inside me."
But it was true. Looking between them, Eunchae realized that they'd crossed the final line. She was having sex with her brother and there was nothing anybody could do or say about it. She had wanted this so bad, and finally it had happened. A smile broke through the grimace that had been there as she tried hard to relax with Jinwoo's entire length inside her.
"You're not a virgin anymore," Jinwoo told her, marveling at his little sister's beauty and the feeling of having her untouched little tunnel enveloping his cock in their forbidden bout of incest.
"Neither are you." She said back, biting her lip.
Jinwoo leaned in to kiss her, and Eunchae could feel that her body was finally adjusting to having her big brother's cock buried all the way in her pussy.
"You haven't....unhh... exactly fucked me yet though," Eunchae teased. "I think I'm ready for you to try, if you go slowly."
Eunchae wanted to watch. She let Jinwoo slowly withdraw from her, whining as her pussy collapsed behind his retreating tip. When he was almost all the way out, Eunchae looked her brother in the eye and cried out as he started back into her.
"Oh fufufuckkkkk..." her eyes darted back down again, seeing her tight abdomen bulge along the path of her brother's entry. "Jinwooo..." she cried.
Jinwoo was in some alternate universe, one where he was having sex with his little sister, losing his virginity to her and taking hers in the process. Her pussy was so incredibly youthful and tight that even with the condom on, Jinwoo worried that he wouldn't last long. His little sister's voice brought him to as his hips connected with hers again.
"Oh God... do it again." she begged him.
Obliging her, Jinwoo withdrew steadily and pushed back inside his baby sister faster. She was so aroused that her wetness was all over the condom, all over the junction where his cock was securely inserted inside her.
Eunchae moaned again when he bottomed out, feeling less pain each time he did so. Her eyes begged him to continue, and Jinwoo wouldn't have been able to stop if he tried.
"Ohfuck...ohmygod... keep fucking me..." she cooed.
One stroke at a time, Jinwoo picked up speed. He had to grab a hold of his little sister's hips to keep her in place while he slid his hardness in and out of her again and again.
"God you're tight Eunchae... oooouphhh," he praised her.
They kept at it, their first sex position, ever and together, while both Eunchae and her brother felt their bodies overwhelmed by the sensations of fucking each other. She watched the look of concentration on her brother's face, the way his abs rippled when he pressed forward and prodded her deep inside. Each time he pulled out, she felt as if there would be no way he could fit in her pussy by looking at him, and each time he proved her wrong.
"Fuck me Jinwoo.... mnnnhhhh... it's okay, you can fuck me harder...." she breathed.
Her brother was ready, motivated by the sweet words and the sweeter sounds coming from his gorgeous little sister. Each time he thudded softly against her, Eunchae's tits shook before returning to their gravity-defying, perfect shape and then again as he fucked her. She was so tight... so impossibly tight... he wasn't going to last much longer.
Fortunately, the second Jinwoo's fingers gripped that sensitive soft spot on her naked hips to brace himself, Eunchae felt a sensation she simply could not ignore. It started as a gentle pressure, that didn't go away each time she felt her brother's penis slide from within her. When he filled her again, she felt it get stronger, more immediate.
"OhJinwoo...you feel so good...so fucking big..." she moaned, "do you like ...mnnnnuuhh... fucking your little sister?"
He did his best to respond to her, nodding with an "uh huh," while Eunchae wrapped her bare feet around her brother and pulled at him with her soft, tiny soles.
"Fuck.... Jinwoo...I think I'm gonna... oh god...."
The feeling that had started a moment ago was spreading, it was in her legs, in her chest, and when she tried to keep watching where her big brother's shaft was sliding in and out of her previously virgin opening, Eunchae found the sensation clouding her mind.
Jinwoo pulled all the way out to the tip and thrust back into her. "Ouhhhhhh..." his teenage sister cried.
"Ohgod.... if you keep...mnhhhh... doing that..."
"It's okay Eunchae... come for me..." Jinwoo urged her, shaking her little body again and again.
He was getting close himself, but seeing and hearing his adorable sister falling deeper into the clutches of an orgasm was the only thing Jinwoo wanted in that moment, well... that and to keep spreading her taut pussy and pushing deep into her over and over.
"Mnnnhhhh..... mnhhhh.... uhhhhhHHHH..."
Eunchae grabbed for her brother's hands which were securely gripping her hips. She squeezed tight. The feeling welling up inside her was becoming too much to hold off. If Jinwoo would stop his relentless penetration, she might be able to stop it... but he didn't. Jinwoo impaled his little sister again, and saw a final look of desperation in her eyes when his cock pushed her over the edge.
Eunchae screamed, part gasp and part high-pitched whine. The sound filled the cavernous space and rang in her big brother's ears. It would stay with him much longer still - when Jinwoo remembered that wonderful moment long after.
Her back arched, thrusting her breasts outward. Her abdomen tensed, rippling with her brother inside her. Eunchae had never felt so much passion and sensation despite all the fun she'd had with her brothers up to that point. The intensity was astounding; her whole body shuddered at the impact of her orgasm. To Jinwoo, she had never looked more beautiful.
The teen's quivering tunnel squeezed repeatedly upon her brother's buried rod while she came. It even flooded with further wetness and warmth, coating his protected member. Had he continued thrusting, Jinwoo may have been able to climax with her, but her legs were locked around him; she wouldn't have been able to take it. Instead he remained lodged as deeply inside her as was possible watching his baby sis cum while being fucked for the first time.
It could have been only seconds, maybe a minute, but to Eunchae it felt like an hour that her body and mind were paralyzed by the orgasm. Eventually she loosened up, and opened her eyes to see Jinwoo watching her lovingly. She felt embarrassed to have been so helpless, but he reassured her.
"God you're beautiful," he told her. "You doing alright?"
Eunchae nodded and mustered, "Uh huh" wiping beneath her eye where a tear had mixed with the sweat of her exertion.
She laid back with her hands over her head, sprawled out and exhausted from what her brother had just done to her. Eventually a smile formed on her face.
"What?" Jinwoo asked, seeing it.
"Nothing," Eunchae said, looking up at him again, "That was just.. really amazing.... you were amazing."
Jinwoo swelled with pride. His brother had told him not to expect to be any good his first time, nor to be able to make his partner orgasm. It seemed he had done both with his little sister; he'd be sure to let Jae know that later.
Eunchae hadn't forgotten that her big brother was still snugly inserted into her, and she badly wanted to repay the orgasm he'd literally thrust upon her.
She wiggled her hips and worked an inch in and out of her sensitive pussy to show him. Jinwoo groaned, astounded by how sexy it was when she moved that way.
Eunchae did it again, seeing the look of enjoyment on his face. She didn't want to admit it, because she hadn't made him cum yet, but her pussy was truly sore from losing her virginity. She did her best, and Jinwoo added to the motion by sliding a few inches in and out of her.
"Ohhh Jinwoo... uhhh...." she taunted, wincing with the sensitivity "I can't believe we did that... oh my God I just lost my virginity to my BROTHER!"
Jinwoo groaned. He had been closer than he thought. All the beauty of watching the youthful brunette cum for him had done little to slow his own orgasm, and each little shift she made was stimulating him further.
Seeing it in the way Jinwoo rolled her head back, Eunchae thought of something. "You could keep fucking me until you cum, if you want. Or..." she teased him, "you could cum in my mouth."
Jinwoo's eyes opened wide. He obviously liked the idea, and from the way Eunchae was biting her lip naughtily, she did too.
He pushed his cock into her one more time, almost cumming right then and there. When he withdrew, Eunchae whimpered, feeling empty without Jinwoo inside her. The adorable teen quickly got down on her knees in the sand and rolled the condom off Jinwoo's huge member, amazed again that she could ever have fit it inside her. She put both hands on him the way Jae had taught her, immediately jerking him while sitting up tall. She took his head into her mouth; there was no need to go slow this time, Jinwoo was ready to cum. After sucking on as much as she could fit in her mouth, only a few inches, she popped him out.
"Come on Jinwoo, cum for your little sis...mnhh... I want it in my mouth."
Jinwoo groaned and looked down at her glistening little body, kneeling before him with her breasts perked up and eyes begging him.
"I've never had anyone cum in my mouth. You already fucked me first; do you want to cum in your sister's mouth first too?"
That was it. His little tease of a sister toppled him. Eunchae watched Jinwoo's body tense and felt his cock swell in her hands. She got there just in time.
A huge squirt of cum came from his tip, right into her open mouth. Some of it got on her lip and chin, she could feel its warmth there, but she kept her lips open for more, pumping Jinwoo again.
She was awarded with another jet, and this time she didn't miss a drop. The excited little brunette could taste him as another rope of sperm coated her tongue. It was a little salty, but kinda sweet too; Eunchae liked it. The fact that it was her brother's spunk squirting into her mouth probably made it taste even better.
She kept jerking him, putting her lips right around Jinwoo's cockhead and sucking gently as he came. Her pretty eyes gazed up at him, hoping desperately she was doing a good job. The way she could feel him throbbing perceptively in her hands told her she probably was.
When she could take no more sperm in her mouth, Eunchae pulled back and let whatever her brother had left spurt out onto her. A few more strokes brought small splatters of cum atop her waiting breasts.
Eunchae remembered how Jae had pulled her hands off him when she touched his tip as he finished cumming on her. Instead, she held her hands still at the base of his cock, watching Jinwoo finally start to relax.
Holding him still, Eunchae showed her brother how much he'd squirted into her mouth before closing her lips and swallowing it all. Jinwoo was speechless.
As he looked down at her, Jinwoo felt certain he'd never be so passionate about anyone or anything again. He'd just lost his virginity to his little sister, taken hers as well, and there she was, beautiful as ever, naked and a bit of a mess.
It actually took Eunchae another swallow before she was sure she'd gotten all of her brother's cum. His knees were weak; so Jinwoo opted to collapse to the nearby towel and pull his little sister on top of him. The two of them lay in a heap, feeling each other breathe.
Eunchae positioned herself so she was straddling her brother as she lay atop him, his cock trapped between them. 'Of course he's still hard,' she thought, amused. Eunchae felt perfectly at peace, albeit a little worn out, with her head lain on his chest.
After a while, she propped her chin up and smiled at her brother. As always, Jinwoo's heart jumped. The thought that Eunchae might be as happy as she looked was a great one.
"You sure cum a lot." Eunchae said at last.
Jinwoo laughed that was the first thing on her mind.
"What?" she defended, giggling.
"Nothing..." Jinwoo said, "I was just thinking that you might be the best little sister ever."
"Yep, I am!" Eunchae agreed, getting another laugh from her big brother.
The two of them lay with each other for a few more minutes before Eunchae suggested they get cleaned up and head back home. Neither of them really wanted to, but she was right. At some point, their mom and dad might start to wonder.
Thinking about Mom and Dad made Eunchae swoon over what she and her brothers had been up to. She couldn't even fathom what they would do if they found out, and yet the mischievous brunette was certain she didn't intend to stop. The feeling of Jinwoo inside her yet lingered, and it was technically supposed to be her older brother Jae. She couldn't very well stop now when she had yet to let Jae have his way with her. Not yet, she needed time to recover, but Eunchae had promised him and she was absolutely going keep her word.
The two siblings played with each other in the water and floated about; procrastinating their eventual return to the resort, where their nakedness was not really an option. At some point, Eunchae felt her brother's cock between her legs, hard as ever, as they embraced in the water. She couldn't ignore it yet again, so she pushed him onto his back near the edge of the water and knelt between his legs to appease him.
Jinwoo could only marvel and enjoy as Eunchae went, once again, about stroking him and doing her best to fit him into her mouth. She was getting better each time she tried, using her tongue all over his tip, shaft and balls. She massaged him and stroked him, bringing her brother to a surprisingly quick orgasm that she let spurt out all over her hands.
"Now go wash yourself off," she instructed him, sounding quite satisfied with herself. Jinwoo was laying back on the sand, exasperated, until she grabbed his shoulder and shoved him toward the water.
"Go you big horny boy, haven't you had enough yet?"
Jinwoo snatched her arm and pulled her toward him, "Never," he said, kissing her deeply for one last time while they were alone.
Eunchae was adorable, as always, on the way back, not being bashful about describing how her first time had felt, how big her brother was, or how hard she'd climaxed. Jinwoo thought her comment about how his cum tasted was particularly symbolic of this crazy change in both siblings' behavior. She asked him questions too, like how it felt inside her and if he was glad to share his first time with her. Talking about it with her made Jinwoo want to take her right back where they came from and experiment some more on each other.
Jae was sitting and watching a game on TV at the pool bar when he saw his siblings walking back from the beach. He didn't need to ask, Eunchae was practically glowing. The devil on his shoulder told him he'd made the biggest mistake of his life letting his little brother at her first, but the look of gratitude on Jinwoo's face as they approached helped. A kiss from Eunchae on the cheek and whisper in his ear to "remember her promise" was even better.
Jae handed his little sister a slip of paper that said she had a full spa workover and massage scheduled in about 30 minutes. As if it was possible, Eunchae beamed even brighter and hugged Jae so long he had to push her away.
"Thought you might like a spa date of your own," he told her, "you can thank Jinwoo too, he's paying for half."
Eunchae gave the younger of the two a hug and kiss as well, before scampering off to get ready for her appointment.
As was their ritual, Jae slid a beer down the bar for his brother.
They drank in silence for a moment, until Jae said, "So..."
"So I think I owe you one for what, like... life?" Jinwoo asked.
"That good huh?" Jae prompted.
"God...." Jinwoo said, quieting his voice as the bartender passed, "Better than I even imagined."
"Maybe that's because your imagination is a little limited in that department," Jae teased.
"Ha ha, fuck you." Jinwoo fired back, "But seriously....dude... how tiny she is... the way she sounded when I..."
"ALRIGHT!" Jae interrupted, "That part, I don't need to know about."
"You'll find out, she told me on the way back."
That was a bit of a relief to Jae, if only a bit.
"And we didn't get to have sex for very long, I didn't last..." Jinwoo said.
Jae laughed, talking about it made him start imagining things.
By the time he'd polished off his fourth... or maybe it was his fifth beer of the day, and Jinwoo ordered them two more, Jae felt a little better. He'd done the right thing, he was just incredibly eager to have his turn with the little brunette who was by now stripping down at the spa.
As it turned out, he'd not get the chance that night. For one, by the time the whole family was together again, their parents seemed to be right around the corner at all times. And two, though the youthful teen was feeling amazing after her spa appointment, she desperately needed time to recuperate after her first time with Jinwoo.
Still, Eunchae wore this incredible, fire-engine red spaghetti strap top with jean shorts. Her brothers were beginning to wonder if she owned a single top that covered her flat little abdomen, but each time they saw it, they were grateful she didn't.
Jinwoo risked running his hand across his little sister's abdomen as they passed each other on the way to and from the bathroom later that night. She was pretty sure nobody in the restaurant had seen them, but Eunchae was, admittedly, a little nervous about his unexpected display of affection.
Everybody had been drinking throughout the night, but Jae's beers earlier in the day must've carried over. Only Jinwoo and Eunchae knew what his reason for over-indulgence had been, and they didn't really blame him given how much fun he'd missed out on. Eunchae probably shouldn't have teased him by flashing him seductive looks and lip-bites across the table when their parents weren't looking; which is probably what bought her a much more dangerous display of affection by Jae than Jinwoo's.
When Eunchae was ordering drinks at the bar later that night, waiting for her family to meander over after changing into their swimsuits for a late-night dip, she felt a warm body sidle up behind her. It had to be Jae; the whole approach-from-behind move was kinda his thing by now. And for a moment, Eunchae didn't realize how risky it really was. For a moment, she let her brother's hands grip her waist over a wispy cover-up shirt. She let him place his head in the nape of her neck and breathe her in while she waited for her drink.
Hearing voices somewhere nearby, Eunchae quickly pushed her brother off her and gave him an admonishing glare.
"DAN!" she said in a hushed tone, "you can't do that."
"I know, I know," he replied, "even though you totally liked it."
Eunchae refused to agree with him aloud, but the way she squinted at him said that he wasn't wrong. Jae ordered three shots of tequila and limes, one of which Jinwoo took hold of a moment later when he arrived. All three siblings looked knowingly at each other before tilting their heads back and swallowing the intense liquid. Their younger sister looked positively adorable as she puckered her face after biting the lime.
But that was the last of it, the last they got that evening to even acknowledge that something was completely different between them, something their parents would surely bring them home in an instant for. Eunchae felt like she was basking in the emotion of it all as she sipped a beer amongst her family while wading in the water. It was naughty, it was exhilarating, and knowing the secret that nobody but her, Jinwoo and Jae shared caused her heart to flutter each time she made eye contact with them. This would surely be the most memorable vacation of her life.
Eunchae wanted to look longingly at her brother, Jae, but when she glanced over at him when the sun had long since disappeared in the horizon, it seemed that Jae had gone with it. He was swaying in the pool, and when her father saw it, he insisted that Eunchae and Jinwoo assist him to bed at once.
"We'll reconvene tomorrow morning," said their father, "I for one, could use an entire day with my book down on the beach."
"And a big breakfast," added Jinwoo.
"No surprise there," blurted Jae. Eunchae couldn't contain her giggling. Drunk or not, her brother could always make her laugh.
Their parents decided to stay a bit longer in the hot tub, so Jinwoo and Eunchae scooped their brother up and each took an arm. He tried to fight them off, but quickly changed his mind, deciding that he could use their help to balance.
"Guyyyss.. I'm fine." he drew out.
"I know you are," Jinwoo agreed, smiling at his little sister who was struggling to support her older brother, "we're just lending a hand."
Jae looked exaggeratedly over his shoulder to see his younger brother's hand reaching across to Eunchae's side. "Yeahhh, I can sss.see that," he retorted, still sharp despite the boozy haze.
It took some effort to get Jae back to the room, but nothing unmanageable for the two younger siblings. And despite all Jae's hemming and hawing about how he wasn't ready to go to sleep yet, and he needed another beer, less than a minute after they plopped him on the bed, Jae's snores filled the room. Eunchae didn't even need to be quiet shutting the door behind her, for the oldest of the three was truly down for the count.
Eunchae and her brother sat close to each other on the couch after that. Once a few jokes about their brother were out of the way, a heavy silence ensued. After too many seconds of meaningful eye contact, they locked lips lovingly. Eunchae perked up on her knees and leaned into her brother, kissing him with intent and gratitude for the gift he'd given her earlier that day. Jinwoo's sentiments were the same, and he returned the kiss with equal fervor.
When they broke, the smile on Eunchae's face was so big; Jinwoo thought his heart would stop.
"What?" Jinwoo asked, wondering what could make her smile like that.
"Nothing..." she responded, touching her lips as if to make sure the kiss had been real, "It's just... you two. I never thought we could be like this, but I'm so glad."
Jinwoo smiled back, "believe me when I say, I totally know what you mean."
They chatted for almost an hour before Eunchae left her brother with one more lasting kiss. He would have gladly followed her to bed, but knew not to push his luck, so he settled for the image of her glancing over her shoulder at him just before disappearing into her bedroom.
"Love you Jinwoo," were the words that seemed to ring in his head as he dozed off to sleep.
#lesserafim smut#eunchae smut#gg smut#kpop smut#male reader smut#lesserafim#eunchae#smut#kpop#lesserafim eunchae#girl group smut
479 notes
·
View notes
Text
Tangled in Paradise
my masterlist here!
Ahhhh here is chapter 1 of my new mini-series!! I am so freakin excited for you guys to read it, i've had so much fun writing it - to everyone waiting for my other stories thanks so much for being patient and i promise i will get to them! enjoy and let me know if you'd liked to be tagged in the next chapters xx
The marble counter was cool against under your skin, a welcome relief from the lingering heat of the day. You perched on the edge, scrolling through your phone with one hand, the other holding a burrito that was rapidly becoming your favorite part of the evening. Mimi, your cat, stretched luxuriously beside you, her fluffy tail flicking in idle disinterest as she basked in the low glow of the kitchen light.
Your thumb idly swiped up, Instagram reels flitting past like a mindless parade. A stupid AI-generated meme caught your attention—something ridiculous but hilarious enough to make you snort, burrito in hand.
The sound of a FaceTime notification cut through your laugh, your phone vibrating in your palm. The screen flashed with Maria’s name, her photo—a sunny candid of her grinning at a picnic—lighting up the display.
You swiped to answer.
Her face appeared, as vibrant and glowing as ever, framed by the golden light of her apartment. “Hey, girl!” she chirped, her voice carrying the kind of energy that made you suspicious.
“Hey, you,” you replied, taking a bite of your burrito mid-sentence. “Shouldn’t you be packing for your honeymoon in Hawaii or something?”
“It’s not a honeymoon,” Maria groaned, her eyes rolling so dramatically they could’ve done a full lap.
“Sure,” you drawled, giving her a knowing look. Maria and Tommy had been dating for a year and a half, and if anyone was going to get engaged in an annoyingly picture-perfect way, it was them. “But seriously,” you added, “don’t you leave in, like, two days?”
“Yeah, about that…” Her voice trailed off, her expression shifting to something between sheepish and conspiratorial.
You froze mid-chew. “Oh no. Are you guys okay? Don’t tell me you—”
“No!” she interrupted, waving her hands at the camera as if to swat the idea away. “God, you’re such a cynic.”
“Cynicism comes with being single,” you shot back, gesturing vaguely to your burrito.
She laughed, the sound warm and familiar. “Okay, so here’s the thing,” she said, leaning closer to her screen. “I have… a situation.”
“Go on,” you said, intrigued now.
Her sigh was long and theatrical. “For some reason, I let Tommy book our trip.”
“And?” you prompted, taking another bite.
“And the idiot accidentally booked a couples package,” she said, dragging out the words like they physically pained her.
You blinked, unfazed. “I don’t get it. You guys are a couple.”
“No, no,” she said, shaking her head so fast her hair whipped around her face. “He booked it for two couples. Four people.”
You nearly choked on your burrito, a laugh bursting from your chest. “Classic Tommy,” you said, grinning. “So? What’s the big deal? You’ve got a million couple friends. Pick one.”
“I’ve been asking around!” she huffed. “But everyone already has New Year’s plans, and the package is non-refundable.” She gave you a pointed look, her lips curling into a mischievous smile.
“Oh no,” you said immediately, holding up a hand. “If this is going where I think it’s going—”
“Would you want to come?” she asked, her tone overly sweet. “You’re my best friend. You’re legally obligated to say yes.”
You stared at her, incredulous. “Maria, in case it wasn’t painfully obvious, I’m single.”
“I know,” she said, rolling her eyes. “That’s why Tommy was going to ask his brother Joel to come along. That makes four people. Problem solved.”
You paused, brow furrowing. “Joel, huh?”
Maria nodded eagerly.
You thought about it for a moment. Joel. You didn’t know much about him—just snippets from Maria here and there. He worked with Tommy in construction, lived in Texas. You didn't even know what he looked like.
“I don’t know…” you hedged.
“Oh, come on,” Maria whined. “You’re not doing anything for New Year’s, and you know it. You’re just gonna sit at home, watch Bridget Jones’s Diary, and drink cheap wine with Mimi like you do every year.”
You glanced at Mimi, who stretched lazily, her tail flicking as if to agree. Maria wasn’t wrong.
“Plus,” she continued, her grin widening, “once we get there, you guys can do whatever you want. Hawaii! Beaches, cocktails, hot guys—live your best life.”
You sighed, the temptation starting to outweigh your resistance. A free trip to Hawaii with your best friend? Sand, sun, and maybe a chance to flirt your way into a memorable New Year’s Eve?
“Prettyyyyy please?” Maria hummed, drawing out the word in a way that made you laugh despite yourself.
“Okay,” you said finally, shaking your head. “I’m in.”
Maria let out a squeal of victory, throwing her hands in the air. “You’re the best! I’ll text you the details. Pack something cute!”
As the call ended, you set your phone down and looked at Mimi, who yawned lazily in response.
“Well,” you said, leaning back on the counter. “Looks like we’re skipping Bridget Jones this year.”
Hawaii, you thought. The idea felt distant, unreal. But as you glanced at the empty corner of your apartment where your suitcase sat gathering dust, you had a feeling this trip might just change more than your New Year’s plans.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
Hawaii was breathtaking. The kind of beauty that made you forget how much your neck hurt from the long flight or how unreasonably sweaty you felt in the tropical heat.
You leaned your head against the open window of the taxi, letting the warm wind tangle through your hair as you gazed out at the scenery. Endless shades of green blanketed the mountains in the distance, framed by the electric blue of the ocean stretching out to the horizon. Palm trees lined the road like an army of dancers frozen mid-sway, their fronds whispering in the breeze.
Maria sat beside you, her voice animated as she gave Tommy a play-by-play update on your whereabouts. “Yep, we’re just pulling in now,” she said, twisting her body slightly to look at the approaching hotel. “Alright, bye, love you!”
You turned to her, sticking a finger down your throat in mock disgust.
“Shut up,” she said, rolling her eyes but smiling anyway.
The taxi turned into a long driveway lined with torch-lit paths and vibrant hibiscus flowers in full bloom. As the hotel came into view, you couldn’t stop yourself from leaning closer to the window.
It was like something out of a movie—a sprawling, open-air building with white stucco walls, wooden beams, and a terracotta-tiled roof. The entrance was framed by a massive archway, beyond which you could see a lush courtyard with fountains trickling water that sparkled in the sunlight.
A uniformed staff member waved the taxi forward, and your jaw nearly dropped as you took in the full view. The lobby was entirely open, its vaulted ceilings soaring toward the sky. Just beyond it, you could glimpse the infinity pool that seemed to spill directly into the ocean. The smell hit you next—salt air mixed with plumeria and something faintly sweet, like coconut.
“This is insane,” you said under your breath.
Maria beamed. “Right? This is so much better than the photos.”
The taxi slowed to a stop, and the driver hopped out to help you with your luggage. You tipped him generously and offered a polite “Mahalo,” feeling strangely self-conscious about whether you pronounced it right.
“Tommy already checked us in, so we can go straight to our room!” Maria practically bounced on her toes as she grabbed her carry-on. “Eeeeek, I’m so excited!”
“Me too,” you said with a grin, taking it all in. “And to think, you’ll be leaving here engaged.”
“Hey,” she said, giving you a mock glare. “Don’t jinx it.”
As you approached the entrance, a small group of staff members greeted you with warm smiles. A woman wearing a flowy dress in bright tropical prints stepped forward, holding a pair of leis made of fresh flowers. She draped one around Maria’s neck first, then yours, the cool petals brushing your collarbone as she said, “Aloha, and welcome.”
“Aloha,” you replied awkwardly, still feeling like an outsider in this slice of paradise.
Another staff member offered you both chilled glasses of pineapple juice, the condensation slicking your fingers. You took a sip and practically melted. It was fresh and sweet, with just the right amount of tartness.
“This is heaven,” Maria whispered as you followed the bellhop toward the elevator.
You couldn’t argue with her.
Everything about this place felt surreal—the golden light filtering through the palms, the faint hum of ukulele music from somewhere in the distance, and the soft roar of waves crashing against the shore. It was the kind of place where time seemed to slow down, urging you to forget the rest of the world existed.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
“So,” Maria began, standing beside you in the elevator, glancing down at her phone. “Since it’s already…” she trailed off, squinting at the screen. “Five o’clock, how about we settle in, freshen up, and then have dinner around 6:30?”
“Sounds good,” you agreed, leaning back against the elevator wall, the faint scent of hibiscus and sea salt lingering in the air.
The elevator chimed softly, announcing your arrival at the designated floor.
You followed her as she led the way down the long, carpeted corridor, passing room numbers etched into sleek gold plaques.
“Aha!” she exclaimed, stopping in front of Room 712. “This is us.”
Us? you thought, a flicker of confusion crossing your face. But you let it slide, figuring she meant she and Tommy.
Maria slipped the key card into the slot with a practiced flourish, and the door opened with a soft click. You stepped in behind her, expecting a hotel room. Maybe a nice one—Maria had said Tommy splurged—but this wasn’t a room.
It was a suite.
No, not just a suite—a goddamn palace disguised as a hotel suite.
Your breath hitched as you took it all in. The entryway alone was larger than your living room back home, its polished marble floors gleaming under warm recessed lighting. Beyond it, the suite opened into an expansive living space with floor-to-ceiling windows that framed an unbroken view of the turquoise ocean. Sheer white curtains swayed gently in the breeze from the open balcony doors, where plush loungers and a private hot tub overlooked the horizon.
To your left, an oversized sectional couch sat in front of a sleek flat-screen TV, its armrest stacked with neatly folded, resort-branded towels. To your right, a dining table made of dark, glossy wood was set for four, complete with fresh flowers and an ice bucket chilling a bottle of champagne.
“Shit, Maria,” you breathed, turning to her with wide eyes. “This is insane.”
“I know!” she squealed, grabbing your hands and bouncing up and down like a kid at Christmas. “We’re gonna have the best time!”
You were about to ask where you’d be staying when a familiar voice cut through the moment.
“Hey, baby,” Tommy called, appearing from one of the adjacent rooms. He grinned as he walked over, pulling Maria into a hug and kissing her lightly on the lips. “I thought I heard you. How was the flight?”
“Good,” she replied, resting her head briefly against his shoulder before pulling back to gesture around the suite. “This is incredible, Tommy.”
“Yeah, guess I didn’t fuck up too bad, huh?” he said with a grin.
She rolled her eyes, but her smile softened.
Tommy’s gaze shifted to you, his grin widening. “Hey, darlin’. How’ve you been?”
You returned his smile as he pulled you into a friendly hug, the scent of sunscreen and a hint of aftershave clinging to him.
“Good, Tommy. You?”
“Better now that I’m in fucking Hawaii,” he said with a laugh, gesturing around dramatically.
You laughed, too, feeling some of the tension from the long day begin to melt away. Tommy had always been easy to like—funny, respectful, and completely devoted to Maria. He had that older brother vibe with you, always quick to check in and make you laugh when you needed it.
“So,” you said, glancing around. “Do I have a room key or something?”
Maria and Tommy exchanged a quick glance, his arm still draped casually around her shoulders.
“Oh,” Tommy said, scratching the back of his neck as he turned to Maria. “You didn’t tell her?”
“Tell me what?” Your eyebrows knit together in confusion, the first twinges of unease creeping in.
Tommy gestured around the suite. “This is it. The suite. We’re all staying here. There are two big rooms—come on, I’ll show you!”
Before you could even react, Tommy had slipped his arm around yours, steering you further into the space like an overenthusiastic tour guide.
“Maria—” you started, but he was already pointing things out.
“Look at this place!” Tommy exclaimed, his voice brimming with the kind of excitement that made it hard to stay mad at him. He pointed at the sprawling living room like a proud real estate agent. “Big-ass TV, private balcony, minibar—it’s nuts. And wait ‘til you see the bedrooms. King-sized beds, the works.”
You shot a quick glance over your shoulder, catching Maria hovering by the door. She met your glare with a sheepish shrug, mouthing a silent sorry, her lips curving into an awkward half-smile.
Sorry? That was all she had to say?
Tommy was already leading you deeper into the suite, his arm draped comfortably around yours, blissfully unaware of the rising irritation simmering beneath your polite nods.
“Over here’s the kitchen,” Tommy said, gesturing to a sleek, open-concept area with dark wood cabinets, marble countertops, and stainless steel appliances that gleamed like they’d never been touched. “I mean, not that we’re cooking or anything, but still—pretty sweet, huh?”
You nodded absently, still reeling from the revelation that this wasn’t just their setup—it was your setup, too.
“And here,” Tommy said, stopping in front of a door, “is one of the bedrooms.” He swung it open with a flourish.
The room was absurdly gorgeous. A king-sized bed dominated the space, dressed in crisp white linens with a soft, seafoam-green throw draped across the foot. The headboard was made of rich, dark wood, its edges carved with delicate floral patterns that gave the room an understated elegance. Floor-to-ceiling windows opened to a private balcony, where you could already hear the gentle crash of waves in the distance.
“Not bad, huh?” Tommy grinned, leaning against the doorframe.
“Not bad?” you echoed, unable to hide the hint of sarcasm in your tone. “Tommy, this is ridiculous.”
“Ridiculously awesome,” he corrected, winking.
You let out a breath, forcing a smile as you turned back toward the living room. Maria was still hovering by the door, clearly trying to avoid eye contact.
“Maria,” you hissed, your voice low but sharp as you made your way over to her.
She plastered on an innocent smile. “What?”
“What do you mean what?” you whispered, glancing back to make sure Tommy wasn’t listening. “You didn’t think to mention we’re all staying in the same suite?”
She shrugged again, this time with exaggerated nonchalance. “I didn’t think it was a big deal! The place is huge. You’ll hardly even notice.”
“Hardly notice?” you repeated, your voice rising slightly before you caught yourself. You took a calming breath, lowering your tone again. “Maria, I thought I’d have my own room. My own space.”
“You do have your own space!” she insisted, gesturing toward the suite with a grin. “Look around—it’s basically a mansion. And Tommy said the other bedroom is just as nice as this one.”
“Maria,” you started, pinching the bridge of your nose.
She cut you off with a dramatic sigh, stepping closer to loop her arm through yours. “Look, I know this isn’t what you were expecting, but come on. It’s Hawaii. The suite is incredible. We’re gonna have an amazing time.”
“I didn’t realize me and Joel would be sharing a fucking room together!” you hissed, keeping your voice low but sharp.
Maria waved a dismissive hand, her expression almost too breezy. “It’s fine. Joel’s a gentleman. He’ll sleep on the couch or something.”
“Oh, so I’ll just be the bitch who forced a man to sleep on a couch during his vacation?” you shot back, your voice dripping with sarcasm.
Maria winced, but only slightly. “You’re being dramatic.”
You raised an incredulous eyebrow. “Am I?”
She stepped forward, placing her hands on your shoulders, her expression softening into the kind of pout that had gotten her out of trouble since you were in college. “Please,” she murmured, drawing out your name like a plea. “It’ll be fine. Joel’s easygoing. And think about it—how much time are you really gonna spend in the room? You’ll barely even notice.”
You opened your mouth to argue, but she cut you off again. “Plus,” she added, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper, “I’m getting engaged this week. You can deal with this, right? For meee?”
Her eyes were wide and imploring, and despite every bone in your body wanting to say no, the guilt crept in like an uninvited guest. You sighed heavily, running a hand through your hair.
She was right. You could deal with it. Worst-case scenario, you’d take the damn couch yourself. It was a minor inconvenience in the grand scheme of things… right?
“Okay,” you said finally, the word coming out like a reluctant exhale. “Okay. Yeah. Fine.”
Maria’s face lit up like the Fourth of July. “You’re the best! I owe you one,” she said, pulling you into a quick, triumphant hug.
“Oh, you owe me big,” you muttered, your voice muffled against her shoulder.
She pulled back, grinning. “I promise, this is gonna be the best trip ever. You’ll see.”
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
You stepped into the room you’d be sharing with Joel and let out a long sigh. It was gorgeous, of course, just like the rest of the suite—spacious, luxurious, and dripping with the kind of elegance that made you feel like an imposter just by being there.
The centerpiece was a king-sized bed that dominated the room, its crisp white linens layered with soft, seafoam-green pillows that practically begged you to sink into them.
A pair of matching nightstands flanked the bed, each topped with sleek glass lamps that cast a warm, inviting glow. Across from the bed, a low, polished dresser supported a large flat-screen TV, and the far wall was made entirely of glass, leading out to a private balcony. Through the sliding doors, you could see the ocean stretching endlessly, the sound of waves crashing faintly in the distance.
It was beautiful. It was serene. And it was yours… and Joel’s.
Sharing a room with a stranger wasn’t exactly how you imagined this trip starting, but it wasn’t like you could back out now.
You smoothed down your clothes and stepped out into the suite’s living room. The evening light poured through the massive windows, painting the space in shades of gold and orange. Maria and Tommy were curled up on the couch together, her head resting on his chest as they laughed softly at something he’d said.
“Hey, lovebirds,” you called, leaning against the arm of the couch.
“Hey!” Maria greeted you with a bright smile, sitting up slightly while Tommy offered you a quick nod.
“So, uh…” you began, shifting awkwardly. “Is Joel—?”
“Oh, yeah,” Tommy said, interrupting you as he sat up straighter. “The idiot missed his flight.” He shook his head, though there was no real malice in his voice, only amusement. “But he’ll be here soon.”
“Ah,” you said, nodding. “Okay. I think I’m gonna take a shower in the meantime.”
“Alright,” Maria replied, stretching her legs out across Tommy’s lap.
But just as you turned to head back to your room, Tommy’s voice stopped you.
“Oh, hey,” he said, his tone softening as you glanced back. “I think you two will really get along.”
You tilted your head, raising an eyebrow. “Do you?”
“Yeah,” he continued, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. “I know it’s a weird situation—sharing a room and all—but Joel’s… he’s a good guy.”
You nodded slowly, unsure of how to respond but unable to stop the flicker of curiosity sparking in your chest.
“Well,” you said finally, “I guess we’ll see.”
Tommy grinned, leaning back into the couch as Maria nestled closer to him.
You turned and headed for your room, the sound of waves and the low murmur of their voices fading behind you. As you closed the door, you couldn’t help but glance at the bed again. Sharing a room might be awkward, sure—but it might also be the most interesting part of this trip.
And something told you that Joel Miller wasn’t the kind of man you could easily forget.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
The shower was as luxurious as the rest of the suite, a spa-like haven of sleek stone tiles in earthy tones that stretched from floor to ceiling. The water cascaded from a wide, rain-style showerhead above, warm and steady, like a soothing tropical downpour.
Built-in shelves held miniature bottles of fragrant shampoo, conditioner, and body wash, each scented faintly of coconut and vanilla. Soft recessed lighting bathed the space in a warm glow, and a small, fog-free mirror was cleverly positioned above a polished stainless-steel bench.
You hummed softly, the sound mingling with the rhythmic patter of water as you worked shampoo through your hair. The gentle steam wrapped around you like a cocoon, loosening the knots in your muscles and leaving your skin dewy and warm.
This was paradise, you thought, your hands scrubbing at your scalp. For the first time in months—years, maybe—you felt truly relaxed. No deadlines, no responsibilities, just the soothing rush of water and the faint scent of the ocean wafting through the cracked bathroom window.
“Hey!” Maria’s voice rang out from the living room, muffled by the sound of the shower.
You turned the water pressure down just enough to hear her better. “Yeah?”
“Tommy and I are gonna head out and grab a coffee. Do you want anything?”
“Ooh! An iced vanilla latte please!” you shouted back, your voice echoing slightly off the tiled walls.
“Got it!” she called. “We’ll lock up behind us.”
“Okay!” you yelled, adjusting the temperature slightly.
A soft click of the door signaled their departure, the quiet settling over the suite like a warm blanket. You were alone now, the world outside reduced to the distant hum of waves and the steady rhythm of water hitting the tiles.
You sighed, working conditioner through the ends of your hair, letting the tension in your shoulders melt away. This was perfect. You couldn’t remember the last time you’d felt this kind of peace—a moment entirely yours, untouched by worry or distraction.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
The bathroom was warm and hazy with steam, the scent of coconut and vanilla lingering in the air as you wrapped a fluffy white towel around yourself. Your hair dripped in lazy rivulets down your back, and you ran a hand through it, reveling in the feeling of complete relaxation. This was bliss.
You barely registered the muffled sound of the suite door opening, or the faint, low rumble of a man’s voice calling, “Tommy?” from the living room. Even if you had, it would have been drowned out by your impassioned rendition of Smooth Operator, your voice echoing off the bathroom tiles as you gave yourself over to the moment.
Joel Miller—unknowingly your temporary roommate—entered the shared room with his eyes glued to his phone, his brow furrowed in mild annoyance. His thumb scrolled idly as he typed out a text to Tommy, Where the hell are you? He muttered something to himself under his breath, the deep, low timbre of his voice carrying a faint Texas drawl.
Completely oblivious, he walked toward the bed, not noticing the neatly folded pile of your clothes sitting on top of it, or your travel bag perched on the dresser. His focus was laser-sharp on the glowing screen in his hand, his frustration apparent in the slight clench of his jaw and the furrow of his dark brows.
You didn’t hear him.
He didn’t see you.
Not until you pushed the bathroom door open, a plume of steam rolling out ahead of you as you stepped into the main room.
And there he was.
Standing by the bed, his broad shoulders filling the space as effortlessly as the sunlight spilling in from the balcony. His dark hair was slightly tousled, and his scruff-lined jaw shifted as he frowned down at his phone. He was gorgeous.
You froze, your breath catching in your throat.
Joel, still engrossed in whatever was on his screen, didn’t notice you at first. Then, slowly, his head lifted—like he sensed your presence—and his eyes landed on you.
The moment stretched, silent and charged.
And then you screamed.
Like, actually screamed.
Joel jumped, his phone nearly slipping from his hand as his wide eyes shot up to meet yours. “Jesus Christ!” he barked, his voice rough and sharp, like gravel. “What the hell—”
“What the hell?” you shrieked back, clutching your towel tighter as your heart threatened to beat out of your chest.
Joel held up his hands, palms out in a gesture of surrender, his phone dangling precariously between his fingers. “Hey, easy! I—” His words faltered as his gaze flickered—briefly, too briefly—to the towel clinging to your body before snapping back to your face. His cheeks flushed slightly, though his tone remained gruff. “I didn’t know you were… here.”
“You didn’t know?” you sputtered, taking a defensive step back toward the bathroom door. “What are you even doing in my room?”
Joel frowned, gesturing vaguely at the space around him. “Your room? Pretty sure this is my room too.”
Your jaw dropped, words failing you for a moment as your mind scrambled to process the situation. “You—you’re Joel?”
His brow lifted slightly, his mouth twitching into what might have been a smirk if the situation weren’t so absurd. “That’d be me,” he said, his voice dipping lower.
You groaned, dragging a hand down your damp face. “Of course. Of course this is how I meet you.”
Joel crossed his arms, leaning slightly against the edge of the bed as he regarded you with a mix of amusement and exasperation. “Look, didn’t mean to scare you, alright? Figured this room was empty when I didn’t see Tommy’s stuff.”
“Well, it’s not empty,” you shot back, your cheeks burning. “Clearly.”
“Yeah, I got that now,” he said dryly, his lips quirking into something dangerously close to a smile. His gaze flickered briefly to the bathroom door, then back to you, his brown eyes glinting with amusement. “You, uh… wanna put on some clothes before we keep yellin’ at each other?”
Your face burned, heat flooding your cheeks as the reality of the situation hit you. You were still standing there, dripping wet and wrapped in nothing but a towel, completely exposed in every possible way.
“Fuck,” you muttered under your breath, tightening your grip on the towel.
His eyebrows shot up, and damn it, he looked smug about it. That stupid little smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, his arms crossing over his chest in a way that only made him seem more amused.
Before you could say anything else—or throw something at him—Tommy burst into the room, Maria trailing close behind, both of them wide-eyed and holding coffee cups.
“Hey!” Tommy shouted, his voice loud and panicked. “Are you alright? We heard screaming—”
He froze mid-sentence, his gaze bouncing between you, half-naked and flushed, and Joel, standing entirely too casually by the bed.
Maria’s hand flew to her mouth, barely stifling a laugh as she took in the scene, her eyes dancing with poorly concealed amusement.
“Maria!” you snapped, your voice a sharp plea as you clutched the towel tighter around you.
Tommy, meanwhile, didn’t miss a beat. He grinned, his worry evaporating in an instant as he stepped toward Joel. “Hey, big bro,” he said, pulling Joel into a quick hug, completely unfazed by the tension in the room.
“Hey,” Joel replied, his voice smooth and easy, like this whole situation wasn’t absolutely mortifying.
“How was your flight?” Tommy asked, stepping back as if this were the most normal reunion in the world.
“Good,” Joel said, shrugging as he turned to Maria. He leaned down to kiss her cheek, his tone softening just slightly. “Hey, Maria.”
You stood there, utterly stunned, your mouth slightly open as the three of them exchanged greetings like you weren’t standing there, soaking wet and humiliated in the middle of the room. It was laughable. It was absurd.
Maria caught your desperate look and cleared her throat, nudging Tommy. “We should, uh…”
“Right,” Tommy agreed, glancing at the coffees in his hands. “We should get outta your hair.”
Joel, however, didn’t move right away. His gaze flicked back to you, slow and deliberate, his dark eyes dragging over you in a way that felt both infuriating and electric. He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening.
“See you soon, roomie,” he drawled, the emphasis on the word sending a jolt of annoyance through you. He finished with a wink that made your stomach twist in ways you didn’t care to analyze.
You barely managed to hold back a growl as he turned and followed Tommy and Maria out of the room, their laughter trailing behind them. The door clicked shut, leaving you standing there, still clutching your towel and feeling like the universe’s favorite punchline.
“Great,” you muttered to yourself, glaring at the door. “This is just great.”
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
You sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, staring at the crisp white linens like they might hold the answer to your predicament. For thirty long minutes, you debated your options, none of which seemed remotely appealing.
Option one: walk out there and pretend like nothing happened, even though Joel’s smug face was now burned into your memory. Option two: stay in this room for the rest of the vacation, surviving on room service and spite. Option three: book a flight home and disappear into the dead of night, leaving Maria to deal with the fallout of her matchmaking debacle.
You groaned, dropping your head into your hands.
Your phone buzzed, the soft ding breaking the silence. You picked it up, already bracing yourself.
Maria: You gonna come out or stay in there forever?
You sighed heavily, typing back a quick response. You: Maria, this is so embarrassing.
Her reply came almost immediately. Maria: It’s not. Can Joel come and get settled? The poor guy.
Poor guy? Was she kidding? Poor you!
You sighed again, the sound loud and dramatic even to your own ears. Fine. If Joel needed to get into the room so badly, you weren’t going to be the one standing in his way. You: Yes. He can.
Maria’s response came with an infuriating kissy-face emoji that made you want to hurl your phone across the room.
A sharp knock on the door startled you out of your spiraling thoughts.
And then the knock came again. And again. And again.
You rolled your eyes, standing up and calling out, “Yes?”
“Hey, it’s Joel,” his voice came from the other side of the door, deep and slightly muffled. He kept knocking.
Still knocking.
“Can I come in?”
“Yes,” you shouted, exasperated.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes!”
“Are you clothed?”
You threw your hands in the air, your irritation bubbling over. “Jesus Christ!”
He laughed softly through the door, the sound aggravatingly charming.
You stormed to the door and yanked it open, ready to let him have it—but the words caught in your throat when you saw him. Joel stood there, hand still raised mid-knock, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He was leaning slightly against the doorframe, his broad shoulders filling the space effortlessly, and the playful glint in his eyes told you he was thoroughly enjoying himself.
“Just makin’ sure,” Joel said, his tone easy as his gaze flicked over you, his eyes pausing briefly on your flushed cheeks before settling on yours. There was a teasing glint in his expression, the kind that made your pulse do a little stumble.
You stood there, arms crossed, doing your best to meet his gaze without faltering.
He tilted his head slightly, his brow lifting as he watched you.
“What?” you asked, your voice sharp, defensive.
“You’re, uh…” he gestured toward the doorframe with a small tilt of his chin, “kinda in the way.”
“Oh.” You blinked, flustered, before stepping aside. “Come in.”
Joel stepped past you, his eyes scanning the room with a low whistle. “This place is insane,” he said, his voice warm with genuine awe. “Fuckin’ worlds away from Texas.”
You almost smiled, thankful he didn’t make the whole towel incident more awkward than it already was.
He turned to you then, leaning casually against the edge of the dresser, his arms crossing over his chest. “So,” he began, his voice dipping into something dangerously close to playful. “I see you claimed the right side of the bed.”
“Is that a problem?” you shot back, mirroring his crossed arms with your own.
“Nah.” Joel shook his head, his lips quirking into that same infuriating smirk. “I should be closest to the door anyway.”
You frowned. “Why?”
“In case a murderer comes in,” he said simply, shrugging like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“What the hell?” you asked, staring at him.
“What?” He gave you a look, like you were the one being unreasonable. “Us men gotta think about these things.”
You were about to reply—maybe point out how absurd he sounded—but the words died on your tongue as Joel casually reached behind his neck, grabbed a fistful of his shirt, and shrugged it off in one smooth motion.
Your breath caught.
He stood there, completely unbothered, the golden light from the balcony casting shadows across the toned muscles of his chest. His skin was sun-kissed, his shoulders broad and strong, with a faint trail of dark hair running down his stomach. It was like something out of a magazine—effortless, masculine, and almost unbearably unfair.
You gulped, suddenly forgetting how words worked.
Joel caught your stare, his mouth twitching into that damn smirk again. “What’re you doin’?” you managed, your voice higher than you intended.
“What does it look like?” he replied, tossing his shirt onto the back of a chair like he owned the place. “Seriously, if you’re gonna freak out every time I take my shirt off, we’re gonna have a problem.”
You blinked at him, floundering for a response.
“We’re in Hawaii,” he added, gesturing vaguely toward the balcony as if to drive his point home.
“I know that,” you snapped, crossing your arms tighter, though the heat rushing to your face wasn’t helping your case.
Joel grinned, shaking his head as he grabbed a towel from the dresser. “I’m gonna go take a shower,” he said, his tone light, teasing, like this was all some game he was enjoying far too much.
You stood there for a moment after Joel disappeared into the bathroom, the faint click of the door echoing through the room. It was ridiculous how your heart was racing, how the heat lingering in your cheeks wouldn’t budge no matter how many deep breaths you took.
You shook your head, muttering to yourself as you crossed the room. “Unbelievable. Insufferable.” You tossed a glance at the bathroom door, half-expecting Joel to stick his head out and throw another one of those infuriating comments your way. But all you could hear was the sound of the shower turning on, the steady stream of water muffling whatever he might be saying to himself in there.
You tried to focus on something else, anything else. You unpacked a few things, neatly folding your clothes into the dresser drawers, your movements quick and sharp. But your mind refused to stay on task, wandering back to the way Joel had just… shrugged off his shirt like it was nothing. Like he didn’t notice—or care—how good he looked doing it.
Your lips pressed into a thin line as you shoved the last of your shirts into the drawer. You’d met plenty of flirty guys before, but there was something about Joel—something about the way he seemed so at ease, so himself, that made him impossible to ignore.
The bathroom door opened, and Joel stepped out, a cloud of steam following him like it was part of his aura. He was shirtless, of course, a white towel slung casually around his waist, droplets of water still clinging to his skin. His damp hair curled slightly at the ends, darker now that it was wet, and he was rubbing the back of his neck as though he hadn’t just walked out looking like a whole damn Calvin Klein ad.
You froze, your hand still on the drawer handle, and for the briefest second, you considered looking away. But Joel caught your gaze before you could, his lips curving into that easy, teasing grin.
“Didn’t mean to interrupt your unpacking,” he said, his tone warm and playful. “Figured you’d need the bathroom soon.”
“I—uh—yeah,” you stammered, mentally kicking yourself for how pathetic that sounded.
Joel’s grin widened, and he leaned casually against the doorframe, crossing his arms over his chest. “Y’know,” he drawled, “you don’t have to look so nervous. I don’t bite.” He paused, tilting his head slightly, his eyes glinting with amusement. “Unless you’re into that.”
Your mouth fell open, and you snapped it shut again almost immediately. “You’re impossible,” you muttered, pushing past him toward the bathroom.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
The sun dipped lower, painting the sky in hues of amber and crimson, its golden light filtering into your room through the slightly ajar door leading to the suite’s main balcony. From outside, you could hear Maria, Tommy, and Joel’s voices carrying on the ocean breeze—easy laughter and teasing banter.
You sat cross-legged on the floor, your back resting against the edge of the bed. The large mirror propped in front of you reflected your half-done makeup, the bronzer brush in your hand hovering mid-air as you muttered a curse under your breath. You were running late—distracted by the events of the afternoon.
Behind you, the bed was a mess of organized chaos: two dresses—one slinky and black, the other vibrant red—lay sprawled across the sheets, along with a carefully chosen collection of jewelry. Your music played softly from your phone on the floor, and you hummed along absentmindedly between swipes of blush.
What you didn’t notice was the sound of the balcony door sliding open, or the way Joel sauntered into the room like he had all the time in the world.
He wore a pale linen shirt, unbuttoned at the collar and rolled up at the sleeves, paired with beige shorts that hung low on his hips. The soft golden light of the setting sun kissed his skin, highlighting the faint sheen of the humid evening air. His hair was perfectly tousled, like he’d just run his fingers through it, and he carried two beers in hand, the bottles clinking softly as he moved.
“Hey,” he said casually, his deep drawl breaking through your concentration as he lowered himself onto the edge of the bed behind you, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight.
You jumped slightly, your eyes darting to the mirror where you caught his reflection. Your gaze locked with his, and for a moment, the air in the room felt heavier, smaller. “Hey,” you replied, suddenly hyper-aware of the blush brush in your hand and the faint flush already spreading across your cheeks.
Joel leaned back slightly, one elbow propped on the mattress, his expression easy but his eyes sharp as he studied you. “Didn’t mean to scare ya,” he said with a faint grin, holding out one of the beers. “Beer?”
You shook your head quickly, turning back to the mirror and dabbing more blush onto your cheeks, as if that could somehow cool the warmth rising to your face. “Oh, no thank you. Can’t stand the taste of beer.”
Joel raised an eyebrow, twisting the cap off one of the bottles with practiced ease. “Can’t stand it?”
You laughed softly, glancing at him through the mirror. “Nope. I don’t get how anyone likes it.”
He chuckled, taking a swig before setting the untouched bottle on the nightstand. “Guess that means more for me.”
The silence between you settled, not awkward but charged, the kind of silence that felt heavy with words unspoken. Joel’s gaze drifted to the bed beside him, his fingers brushing over the fabric of the red dress before he glanced back at you.
“So,” he began, his tone teasing but gentle. “Which one are you plannin’ on?”
Your hand froze mid-swipe, and you turned to face him fully, your lips parting slightly. “I, uh…” You looked between him and the dresses, suddenly feeling shy under his steady gaze.
Joel tilted his head, his grin shifting into something softer, more crooked. “C’mon, roomie. You gotta pick. Red or black?”
You hesitated, biting your lip. “I was leaning toward the black one,” you admitted, though you weren’t entirely sure why you felt the need to explain.
Joel nodded thoughtfully, his fingers brushing the fabric of the red dress again before he picked it up, holding it out as though inspecting it more closely. “Black’s classy. Safe,” he said slowly, his voice quieting. “But…” He paused, swallowing hard enough that you noticed. “I think red.” His usual confidence faltered for a fleeting moment, his gaze flickering to you briefly before returning to the dress. “Red would look, uh… really good.”
Something in his voice—almost awkward, but sincere—made your chest tighten. “Okay,” you said softly, turning back to the mirror before the moment stretched too long. “I’ll think about it.”
Joel nodded, setting the dress back down just as your timer went off on your phone. You swore softly, rushing to finish your blush. “Shit, I swear I’m almost done,” you said, glancing at Joel apologetically.
Joel stayed exactly where he was, his gaze still on you in the mirror, his voice warm and easy. “Hey,” he said. “Take your time. We’re not in a hurry.”
You hesitated, meeting his eyes through the reflection. “You sure? I don’t want to hold everyone up.”
Joel shook his head, his grin softening. “We’re in Hawaii. Ain’t no rules about bein’ late here. Besides, worth the wait.”
Your chest tightened again, and this time, you couldn’t quite hide the faint smile pulling at your lips. “Thanks,” you murmured.
“No problem,” Joel replied, leaning back on his hands. “I’ll, uh, let you get ready.”
His gaze caught on something on the bed, and he reached out, picking up the delicate necklace you’d set aside. “Oh. Did you need help with this?”
“Oh, you don’t have to,” you said quickly, shaking your head.
“It’s really no problem,” Joel said, already standing and crouching down behind you.
The warmth of him was immediate, his presence so close that you swore you could feel the faint brush of his breath against your neck. “Here,” he murmured, his voice lower now. “Hold still.”
Your hands trembled slightly as you lifted your hair, exposing the back of your neck. Joel’s fingers were surprisingly gentle as he fastened the clasp, his touch lingering for just a second longer than necessary.
“There,” he said, his voice soft as his hands dropped back to his sides.
You turned slightly, catching his gaze in the mirror. His eyes lingered on yours, and for a moment, neither of you said a word.
“Perfect,” he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper.
You swallowed hard, your heart pounding in your chest. “Thanks.”
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
The hotel grounds were even more breathtaking at night. The warm glow of lanterns lined the stone pathways, their soft light spilling onto lush tropical plants and casting flickering shadows on the ground. The air was thick with the mingling scents of saltwater and frangipani, and somewhere in the distance, the faint sound of waves crashing against the shore carried through the warm breeze.
Maria and Tommy walked ahead of you, their hands interlocked, their laughter soft and easy. Maria wore a flowing emerald-green dress that seemed to shimmer as she moved, her hair styled in loose waves that framed her glowing face. Tommy leaned toward her as she said something, his smile wide and unrestrained as he brushed a kiss against her temple. They looked like something out of a postcard—effortlessly in love and perfectly matched.
You and Joel followed behind, your steps falling into an unspoken rhythm. His hands were tucked casually into the pockets of his shorts, the rolled sleeves of his linen shirt revealing the golden tan of his forearms. The easy sway of his stride gave him an air of confidence that felt completely natural, like he didn’t even realize the effect he had on people—or maybe he did, and just didn’t care.
As you passed beneath an arch of twinkling string lights, Joel glanced over at you, his dark eyes catching the light for a brief moment before his lips curved into a small, knowing smile.
“So,” he drawled, his voice low enough that only you could hear. “You listened to me, huh?”
You glanced up at him, your brows furrowing in confusion. “What?”
He nodded subtly toward your dress, the red fabric clinging to your figure in all the right ways. “The red,” he said, his grin turning slightly crooked. “Told you it’d look good.”
You felt your cheeks warm under his gaze, the heat crawling up your neck despite the cool evening breeze. You glanced down at the dress, brushing invisible lint off the fabric as you tried to steady your voice. “Thanks,” you said lightly, tilting your head just enough to give him a sidelong glance. “Guess you’ll be my fashion advisor for the trip.”
Joel chuckled, the sound low and rich, like a melody you didn’t realize you wanted to hear on repeat.
“Careful now,” he said, leaning closer as his voice dropped just a fraction. “You let me make too many decisions, and next thing you know, I’ll have you in cowboy boots and denim shorts.”
You snorted, shaking your head. “Not a chance.”
“Never say never, roomie,” he teased, his grin widening as his arm brushed yours for a fleeting moment.
The two of you fell into a comfortable silence for a few beats, your steps in sync as you followed the soft glow of lanterns illuminating the path. Maria and Tommy’s laughter floated back to you from up ahead, their silhouettes framed by the soft flicker of string lights.
“So,” Joel said after a moment, leaning slightly toward you as though he were sharing some grand secret. “Tommy thinks Maria has no clue he’s gonna propose.”
You glanced up at him, your brow furrowing. “Seriously?”
Joel nodded, his grin growing more playful. “Yep. Poor guy’s convinced she hasn’t pieced it together.”
“She’s got a hunch,” you said knowingly, the corners of your mouth quirking into a small smile.
Joel let out a warm laugh, the sound easy and genuine. He leaned a little closer, his voice dipping just enough to feel more personal. “So,” he began casually, though the teasing edge in his tone gave him away, “you, uh… got a boyfriend or something?”
Your steps faltered slightly, and you turned to look at him fully, raising an eyebrow. “Joel,” you said, your voice dry but amused. “If I had a boyfriend, do you think I’d be here on a couples trip, with someone who is not my boyfriend?”
Joel blinked, his lips parting as he realized how ridiculous the question was. “Oh,” he said quickly, his grin softening into something sheepish. “Right. Sorry.”
“Don’t apologize,” you replied, brushing it off with a wave of your hand.
Joel’s smile returned, his gaze flicking over you with an almost curious warmth. “Just find it hard to believe,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter now, more sincere.
You blinked, caught slightly off guard by the shift in his tone. “Oh, come on,” you said, rolling your eyes to cover the sudden flutter in your chest. “Does that line usually work for you?”
Joel’s brow furrowed, his expression turning playfully indignant. “What line?”
“The cheesy pickup lines,” you shot back, your lips curving into a smirk.
“I’m being serious,” he said, his tone dipping into something earnest, though the teasing glint in his eyes remained.
“Mhm,” you replied, your voice laced with mock skepticism as you tilted your head at him.
Joel let out a dramatic sigh, shaking his head as though genuinely disappointed. “Wow. So cynical,” he said, his grin returning as he leaned slightly closer, the heat of his gaze brushing over you. “Bet you’re a real hit at parties.”
Before you could fire back a retort, Maria’s voice called out from ahead, cutting through the night air. “Guys, hurry up! We’re gonna miss the live music!”
Joel turned toward her voice, then glanced back at you with a grin that was all charm and mischief. “Better pick up the pace,” he said, his drawl warm and teasing. “Wouldn’t wanna get left behind and have to serenade you myself. Though, fair warnin’—my singin’ ain’t free.”
You snorted, shaking your head as you quickened your step. “Lucky for you, Joel, I’m not paying to hear whatever cowboy karaoke you’ve got up your sleeve.”
Joel chuckled, falling into stride beside you. “Careful,” he said, his voice low and playful. “Talk like that, and you’re gonna hurt my feelin’s.”
“Somehow, I think you’ll survive,” you replied with a grin, your heart skipping as his gaze lingered on you just a moment too long.
As the two of you caught up with Maria and Tommy, the warm glow of the hotel lights and the faint hum of music ahead set the perfect stage for the night—and for whatever this thing between you and Joel was slowly becoming.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
“Holy shit,” Tommy murmured as you all stepped into the restaurant.
And honestly, he wasn’t wrong.
The place was stunning, a picture of understated luxury that somehow felt warm and inviting rather than intimidating. The open-air design let in the salty breeze, while woven lanterns hung from high wooden beams, casting soft, flickering light across the room. The walls were draped with lush greenery, accented by vibrant tropical flowers that seemed too perfect to be real. Somewhere in the background, the faint hum of live music blended seamlessly with the rhythmic crash of waves.
“This place is insane,” Joel murmured beside you, his deep drawl laced with quiet awe as his gaze swept across the space.
You glanced at him, catching the way the soft lighting brushed over the angles of his face, highlighting the faint scruff along his jaw and the warm brown of his eyes. “Not bad, huh?” you said with a small smile, your voice teasing.
He nodded, his lips curving into a slight grin. “Guess Tommy finally got somethin’ right.”
A waiter appeared, all effortless poise as he greeted you with a warm smile. “Right this way,” he said, motioning for you to follow.
The four of you trailed him through the restaurant, past tables filled with couples leaning into quiet conversations and groups laughing over cocktails. The soft glow of candlelight flickered across polished wood and crisp white tablecloths, giving the whole place a dreamy, golden hue.
The waiter led you outside to a terrace overlooking the ocean, where more lanterns were strung across the open space, their warm light mingling with the silver glow of the moon reflecting off the water. The sound of the waves was louder here, blending with the distant strum of a ukulele from the live band.
Maria and Tommy slid into one side of the table, their fingers already interlocking as they settled in. Joel, without hesitation, pulled out a chair next to yours and gestured for you to sit.
“Ladies first,” he said, his grin softening into something almost gentlemanly.
You gave him a small nod, sinking into the seat. He followed, sitting beside you with the kind of ease that made it seem like he’d been doing this for years.
“Here are the menus,” the waiter said, placing them delicately in front of you. “And the drink menus.” He offered a quick, practiced smile. “I’ll be with you shortly.”
As soon as he disappeared, Tommy leaned forward, flipping open the drink menu with wide eyes. “This place has everything,” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
Maria laughed, resting her chin on her hand as she glanced at her boyfriend. “Don’t get too excited. You still have to pay for it.”
“Worth it,” Tommy replied, already scanning the cocktails.
Beside you, Joel leaned back in his chair, his arm resting casually along the back of yours. He opened his menu with one hand, but his attention wasn’t on it—it was on you.
“See anything you like?” he asked, his voice low, teasing.
You glanced at him, your brows furrowing slightly. “The menu just got here.”
“Not talkin’ about the menu,” he replied smoothly, his grin widening just enough to make your pulse skip.
“Jesus,” you murmured under your breath, shaking your head and focusing hard on the menu in front of you.
Joel laughed, the sound warm and rich, as he grabbed a menu for himself. “Relax,” he said, flipping lazily to the drinks page, his eyes scanning the options with a faint smirk.
After a moment, he leaned closer, angling the menu so you could see it too. His shoulder brushed yours, the warmth of his presence impossibly distracting. “Hey, look,” he said, pointing to a section of colorful, overly elaborate cocktails. “These all sound fancy. Perfect for you.”
You arched an eyebrow, glancing at the names—everything from Tropical Temptation to Hibiscus Bliss. “You think I’m a ‘fancy cocktail’ kind of person?”
Joel’s grin grew wider. “I dunno. Thought you might enjoy somethin’ a little sweeter. Balance out all that sass.”
You rolled your eyes, but before you could fire back, Joel straightened in his seat, his gaze lighting up with a spark of mischief. “Hey, let’s play a game,” he said, turning to face you more fully.
You frowned, your curiosity piqued despite yourself. “What kind of game?”
He leaned in closer, his voice dipping low as though sharing a secret. “Simple. I choose your drink, you choose mine.”
You tilted your head, narrowing your eyes suspiciously. “How is that a game?”
Joel chuckled, resting his elbow on the back of your chair as he met your gaze head-on. “Because,” he said, his tone slow and deliberate, “it’s a test of trust.”
“Trust?” you repeated, raising an eyebrow.
He nodded, completely unfazed by your skepticism. “Yep. You trust me not to order you somethin’ ridiculous, and I trust you not to screw me over with, I dunno…” He gestured toward the menu. “A Pink Flamingo Paradise or somethin’.”
You couldn’t stop the laugh that bubbled out of you, shaking your head. “You don’t strike me as a Pink Flamingo Paradise kind of guy.”
Joel smirked, leaning back in his chair with an air of casual confidence. “I’d rock it, though.”
You snorted, your fingers tapping lightly against the edge of the menu as you debated. “Alright, fine,” you said, glancing at him out of the corner of your eye. “But if you pick something gross, I’m holding it against you for the rest of the trip.”
“Fair,” he replied easily, his grin never wavering. “Same rules apply.”
You both turned back to your menus, scanning the options with newfound purpose.
Joel glanced at you, his tone teasing. “What’re you thinkin’? Something with an umbrella in it?”
“Maybe,” you shot back, smirking. “What about you? Something boring like beer?”
“Boring?” Joel placed a hand over his heart, feigning offense as he leaned back in his chair. “You wound me.”
You couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled out of you, shaking your head as you glanced back at the menu. After a moment, you settled on a drink, pointing it out to the waiter with a confident nod. Joel followed suit, his choice quick and deliberate, though the glint in his eyes told you he wasn’t about to let the game end there.
“All right,” Tommy said, leaning forward and slapping the table lightly. “We gotta get serious about this food situation. There’s too many damn things on this menu. What’s everyone thinkin’?”
Maria laughed, nudging his arm. “You’re acting like we’re solving world hunger, babe. Just pick something.”
Joel glanced at his brother with a faint smirk before turning his attention back to you. But this time, his playful demeanor softened, his gaze shifting to something quieter, more thoughtful.
“You got any dietary stuff I should know about?” Joel asked, his voice lower now, almost tender.
You blinked, momentarily caught off guard. His tone was so different from the usual teasing lilt you’d come to expect—gentle, sincere, like he genuinely cared about the answer.
“Uh, no,” you said after a beat, shaking your head. “Nothing like that.”
Joel nodded, his expression relaxed but still warm. “Good to know,” he murmured, his eyes lingering on yours for just a moment longer than necessary before he turned back to the menu.
You swallowed hard, the faint warmth of his attention leaving a subtle flutter in your chest.
“Okay,” Tommy said, clearly oblivious to the moment as he squinted at the menu. “What the hell is a coconut lime mahi-mahi? Am I supposed to know what mahi-mahi is?”
“It’s fish, Tommy,” Maria said with a dramatic sigh, rolling her eyes fondly. “You’ve had it before. Remember that time we went to the seafood place in Austin?”
“Oh,” Tommy said, nodding. “Right. That was good.”
Joel chuckled, his voice breaking the small bubble of tension that had lingered between you. “Y’know, Maria,” he drawled, leaning back in his chair, “you’re gonna have your hands full with him.”
Maria grinned, clearly unfazed. “Already do.”
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
This was fun, you thought, glancing around the table as laughter spilled into the warm night air. The conversation flowed effortlessly, Maria and Tommy trading playful jabs while Joel chimed in with his dry, easy humor. For the first time in a while, you felt completely at ease, the tension of earlier moments melting into the atmosphere of good company and golden light.
The food arrived before you even realized how much time had passed, the waiter placing each dish with practiced elegance.
Tommy, true to form, had ordered something hearty—a perfectly seared steak topped with garlic butter, its aroma rich and mouthwatering. He leaned back in his chair, eyeing it like it was the centerpiece of a grand feast. “Now this,” he declared, picking up his knife and fork, “is what I’m talkin’ about.”
Maria, ever the balance to his bold choices, had gone for a delicate seafood linguine, the pasta glistening with olive oil and white wine, studded with shrimp and fresh herbs. “You’d better share,” Tommy teased, eyeing her plate, but Maria only swatted his hand away with a laugh.
You had chosen a grilled snapper, its crispy skin drizzled with a tangy mango salsa and paired with a vibrant side of coconut rice. The bright colors and tropical flavors made your plate look like something straight out of a magazine.
Joel’s choice was classic and unfussy—a plate of barbecued ribs slathered in smoky sauce, with a side of roasted potatoes and charred corn on the cob.
He caught your gaze as he picked up a rib, a mischievous glint in his eye. “What?” he asked innocently, though his smirk betrayed him. “You were gonna judge me no matter what I got.”
You shook your head, laughing softly. “I wasn’t judging. Just… admiring your commitment to the messiest thing on the menu.”
“Gotta live a little,” Joel replied, his tone light but his gaze lingering just long enough to make your heart skip.
The laughter continued as everyone dug in, the clinking of silverware and the hum of the nearby live music weaving seamlessly into the scene. Soon after, the waiter returned, a tray balanced expertly in his hands.
“For the lady,” he said with a polite smile, setting a vibrant, colorful cocktail in front of you. It was topped with a slice of fresh pineapple and a tiny pink umbrella, the drink itself a swirl of coral and gold hues.
Your jaw dropped slightly as you stared at it. “Oh my god,” you said, biting back a laugh. “What is this?”
Joel leaned in, his grin widening as he inspected the drink. “That,” he said, his voice full of mock-seriousness, “is a Sunset Paradise.”
You shot him a look, your lips twitching as you tried to hold back your laughter. “Are you kidding me? You picked this?”
“Hey, I thought it suited you,” he said, his tone casual but his eyes dancing with mischief. “Sweet, colorful… a little over the top.”
You shook your head, picking up the glass and taking a small sip. The flavors burst on your tongue—pineapple, passionfruit, a hint of coconut rum. Damn it. It was actually good.
“Alright,” you admitted reluctantly. “Not bad, Miller. Not bad.”
Joel’s grin only widened.
“And for the gentleman,” the waiter continued, placing Joel’s drink in front of him with a subtle flourish.
You couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped you as you stared at the delicate martini glass, filled with a pale pink liquid and garnished with a single orchid flower floating on top. “Oh, this is perfect,” you said, barely able to contain yourself. “Joel Miller, enjoying a Hibiscus Bliss.”
Joel narrowed his eyes at you, his lips twitching as though he was fighting a laugh of his own. “You’re enjoyin’ this way too much,” he muttered, picking up the glass with exaggerated care.
“Go on,” you teased, leaning forward on your elbows. “Take a sip. Let me see you savor that hibiscus.”
Joel held your gaze, his grin slowly breaking through as he raised the glass to his lips. He took a slow, deliberate sip, setting the glass down with a satisfied sigh. “Not bad,” he said, his tone deadpan. “Real sophisticated.”
You burst out laughing, shaking your head as you leaned back in your chair. “I can’t believe you’re pulling this off.”
“Darlin’,” Joel said, his grin turning cocky as he leaned slightly closer, his voice low enough that only you could hear, “I could pull off anything.”
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
The four of you sat back in your chairs, the plates cleared and glasses now reduced to condensation-rimmed remnants of colorful cocktails and beer. The warm buzz of good food and drinks settled over the group, and you realized with a start just how comfortable you felt.
Somehow, throughout the course of dinner, you and Joel had drifted closer. His arm rested casually along the back of your chair, and though he wasn’t quite touching you, you could feel the faint pull of his presence—the warmth radiating from him like he was the sun itself.
“Alright,” Joel said, his voice soft and low as he turned to you, his grin creeping in at the edges. “Now you gotta rate the drink I picked for you. Outta ten.”
You tilted your head, pretending to think, though the teasing glint in your eye gave you away. “Hmmm…” you hummed, dragging it out just to watch his brow twitch in anticipation. “I’ll give you a… seven.”
Joel leaned back, letting out a low hum of approval. “Seven, huh? Above average. I’ll take it.”
You smirked, leaning slightly toward him. “And now you?”
He glanced at the remnants of his Hibiscus Bliss, the delicate pink drink looking comically out of place in his hand, then back at you with an exaggerated frown. “Five.”
Your jaw dropped, and you straightened in mock offense. “A five?”
Joel nodded, his lips curving into a crooked smile as he took another sip. “Yeah, and that’s me bein’ generous.”
“You’re impossible,” you muttered, shaking your head, but you couldn’t stop the laugh that slipped out.
In front of you, Maria and Tommy were leaning into each other, their voices softer now, heads close as they shared a quick peck. Maria’s laughter was light and sweet, blending with the faint strum of live music in the distance. The two of them were completely in their own world, whispering and exchanging smiles like the honeymoon phase had never ended.
Joel’s voice cut through the moment, low and warm as he leaned closer to you, his breath brushing your ear. “Let’s make a bet.”
You turned to him, your brows arching in curiosity. “I’m listening.”
He angled himself toward you, his grin widening just enough to make your heart do an annoying little flip. “Whoever’s right about when Tommy proposes gets to make the other person do whatever they want.”
Your brows furrowed as you studied him, skeptical. “That’s not fair,” you said, shaking your head. “He’s your brother. He’s probably told you everything he’s planned.”
Joel raised a hand, his expression softening into something almost boyish. “Swear to God, he hasn’t said a thing. I got no clue when he’s gonna do it.”
You narrowed your eyes at him, searching for any hint of deception, but Joel just held your gaze steadily, his grin turning a little smug, like he knew you were about to give in.
“So?” he prompted, his voice a touch lower now, coaxing. “You in?”
You hesitated, glancing back at Maria and Tommy. The way they were leaning into each other, so completely at ease, made you think it had to be soon. And honestly, the thought of beating Joel at his own game was too tempting to pass up.
“Alright,” you said finally, turning back to him. “I’m in.”
Joel’s grin widened, and he leaned back in his chair, his arm brushing yours ever so slightly as he settled into the space between you. “Good,” he said, his tone laced with satisfaction. “Don’t worry, roomie. I’ll go easy on you when I win.”
“You mean if you win,” you corrected, your voice sharp but playful.
Joel chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement as he raised his glass in a mock toast. “To fair play,” he said, his drawl warm and teasing.
You clinked your glass lightly against his, shaking your head but smiling despite yourself. Whatever this was—this slow, teasing back-and-forth—it was addictive, pulling you in like a tide you didn’t want to fight.
⋆🌺˚.⋆ꪆৎ.🐚⋆❀˖°
When you arrived back at the suite, the quiet hum of the evening enveloped the four of you. The buzz of laughter and conversation from dinner had given way to the heavy weight of exhaustion. Maria and Tommy murmured their goodnights as they veered off to their side of the suite, their soft laughter fading behind the sound of their door closing.
You and Joel walked to your side in silence, the tension between you as palpable as the warmth of the tropical night. You could feel his presence behind you, his steps slow and deliberate, and you swore you could feel his gaze burning into your back. You tried to ignore it, focusing on the cool tiles beneath your bare feet as you reached the bedroom door.
Inside, Joel moved toward the bed, dropping his phone onto his side with a casual thud before sprawling back against the pillows. His arm rested lazily above his head, the glow from his screen illuminating the sharp cut of his jaw and the faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.
You grabbed your pajamas and headed toward the bathroom. The cool splash of water on your face was grounding as you scrubbed off your makeup, brushed your teeth, and slipped into something more comfortable. But even as you tried to settle your thoughts, you couldn’t shake the image of Joel, relaxed and at ease, sprawled out on the bed like he owned it.
When you emerged, Joel’s eyes flicked up from his phone immediately, locking on you like you’d just stepped into a spotlight. His gaze traveled over you briefly—too brief to feel invasive but long enough to send heat rushing up your neck.
“What?” you asked, your voice sharper than you intended as you set your things on the dresser.
“Nothing,” he said easily, his lips curving into a faint smile as he stood, grabbing his own bundle of clothes. “Just didn’t realize bedtime was a fashion show.”
You shot him a glare, though the warmth in your cheeks betrayed you. “Go brush your teeth, Joel.”
He chuckled softly, shaking his head as he walked past you, the faint scent of his cologne lingering in the air. “Yes, ma’am,” he drawled, disappearing into the bathroom.
The door clicked shut behind him, and you let out a breath you didn’t realize you’d been holding. “Christ,” you muttered under your breath, grabbing the glass of water from your nightstand and taking a long sip.
You settled into bed, plugging your phone into the charger and pulling the covers up to your chest. The clock on the nightstand blinked 11:03, and the suite was quiet except for the faint sound of the ocean outside.
Just as you were starting to relax, the bathroom door swung open, and Joel strolled back into the room like it was nothing—barefoot, shirtless, and in a pair of low-slung pajama pants. His hair was damp, his skin still warm and golden from the day, and he was entirely, maddeningly unbothered as he crossed to his side of the bed.
Without a word, he threw himself onto the mattress, the springs creaking slightly under his weight as he flopped down with an exaggerated sigh.
“Jesus, Joel,” you muttered, your voice sharp as you stared at him.
“What?” he asked innocently, propping himself up on one elbow to meet your gaze. “I live here too, roomie.”
You gestured vaguely toward him, your eyebrows lifting. “Could you maybe warn someone before… doing that?”
Joel tilted his head, clearly biting back a grin. “Doin’ what?”
You waved your hand in his direction, exasperated. “Showing up half-naked like some—some—”
“Some what?” he interrupted, his voice low and teasing as his grin finally broke free. “Greek god? Movie star? Go on, I’m listenin’.”
You groaned, throwing your head back against the pillows. “You’re insufferable.”
Joel chuckled, the sound low and warm as he turned his head to look at you, his grin teasing but his gaze soft. “And you,” he emphasized, his drawl stretching the words as though savoring them, “are too wound up.” He rested one arm behind his head, the picture of lazy confidence as he continued. “Good thing you’re on vacation, or you might just explode.”
You turned your head to glare at him, though the twitch of your lips betrayed you. “Gee, thanks, Joel.”
“Just statin’ facts,” he said easily, his smirk widening as he stretched out across the bed like he owned it. “Bet you’re one of those people who makes to-do lists for their time off.”
You scoffed, crossing your arms over your chest. “I do not.”
Joel raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Right. So you didn’t already plan out tomorrow?”
You hesitated, pressing your lips together, and Joel laughed, the sound rumbling and warm.
“Knew it,” he said, his voice laced with triumph. “C’mon, roomie, you’re supposed to be relaxin’. Let me guess—early morning hike? Sunrise yoga?”
You rolled your eyes, grabbing the corner of the blanket and pulling it higher up your chest. “For your information, I was thinking about hitting the beach. Maybe snorkeling. Normal vacation stuff.”
He tilted his head, his gaze flicking over you briefly before meeting your eyes again. “So, what time we headin’ out?”
You blinked, caught off guard. “What?”
“Tomorrow,” Joel said, his voice casual but his grin edging toward mischievous. “You’re plannin’ it, right? Guess that makes me your plus one.”
You stared at him, your mouth opening slightly before you caught yourself. “You want to come with me?”
Joel raised an eyebrow, his tone turning mock-serious. “You expect me to leave you unsupervised in Hawaii? What if you trip over a rock or somethin’?”
You sighed, shaking your head but smiling despite yourself. “Fine. But only if you promise not to complain the whole time.”
“Me? Complain?” Joel said, his brows lifting in mock offense. “Never.”
You rolled your eyes, shaking your head at him, but before you could retort, his gaze shifted, softening as it settled on you.
“Serious question,” he said, his voice dipping just enough to make your heart falter for a beat.
Your eyes snapped to his, the teasing grin on your face fading as your breath hitched slightly. “What?” you asked, wary of his tone.
Joel tilted his head, his expression unreadable for a moment before he said, deadpan, “Do you snore?”
Your heart stopped, then restarted with a kick of disbelief. “Joel.”
“I’m serious,” he continued, his brow furrowing like this was some grand existential question. “I can’t do snorin’. It’s a dealbreaker.”
You glared at him, though the faint blush creeping up your neck betrayed you. “I do not snore.”
“Good,” Joel said, nodding like he was checking something off a list. “Because sometimes… pretty girls do weird things in their sleep.”
“Stop,” you said, your voice sharp but your cheeks betraying you as they burned.
Joel grinned, his gaze lingering on your face a moment too long as your blush deepened. “Just sayin’,” he added with a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying himself.
You shook your head, trying to ignore the warmth pooling in your chest, but before you could respond, Joel’s expression shifted again—his grin fading into something gentler, more serious.
“Also,” he began, his voice quieter now, “if you want, I can, uh, sleep outside. On the couch.” He gestured vaguely toward the suite’s living area, his tone so casual it almost masked the sincerity in his words. “It’s no big deal. I know you weren’t expectin’ this whole… shared bed thing.”
The offer caught you off guard, the sweetness of it pulling you up short. Joel—so cheeky, so infuriatingly confident—was looking at you now with an openness that you hadn’t expected.
You breathed in slowly, your gaze dropping for a moment before meeting his. “No,” you said softly, shaking your head. “It’s fine.”
Joel raised a brow, his lips curving faintly. “You sure?”
You nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of your mouth. “As long as you stay on your side of the bed.”
His grin widened, that playful spark returning to his eyes. “Good,” he said, his tone lighter now. “Because, truth is, I really didn’t wanna sleep on the couch. It looked lumpy.”
You laughed softly, your chest loosening as the tension faded. “Wow, such a gentleman.”
Joel leaned back against the pillows, his grin turning smug but somehow still boyish. “Told you. I’m full of surprises.”
You shook your head, a quiet laugh escaping you, though the warmth in your chest betrayed your amusement. Settling back onto your side of the bed, you pulled the blanket up to your shoulders, the faint scent of clean linen and something distinctly Joel filling the air.
The room was quiet now, the low hum of the ocean outside mingling with the soft creaks of the suite as it settled around you. Despite the space between you, the warmth of Joel’s presence lingered, stretching into the silence like something unspoken but understood.
“Night, Joel,” you murmured, your voice soft and a little shy as you closed your eyes.
There was a pause—a small, almost imperceptible beat—and then his voice came, low and warm, carrying the faintest trace of a smile. “Night, roomie’.”
CHAPTER 2 IS OUT HERE
#joel miller#pedro pascal#ellie tlou#joel miller fanfic#joel miller one shot#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller smut#joel miller x reader#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal one shot#joel miller au#joel miller tlou#tlou fic#joel tlou#tlou#tlou fanfiction#tlou joel#ellie williams#tlou part 2#the last of us#tlou2#tlou 2#tlou hbo#pedro pascal smut#pedro pascal x reader#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro x reader
891 notes
·
View notes
Text
Essence Of Loyalty (Pt.1)

Pairing: Terry Richmond X Black Plus Size Female Reader
Warnings: MDNI (18+) contains sexual explicit content, heavy smut, spit play, oral sex, A VERY HEAVY USE OF “daddy” and “mama”, unprotected sex, cursing, major dirty talk, creampie, mentions of murder, lots of heavy sexual flirtation, detailed sexual acts , fluff
AuthorsNote: Please excuse any mistakes or grammatical errors. I hope you enjoy the story and remember to be kind and if you want to be tagged in the next part let me know.
Summary: Everyone and their mama has been trying to either set you up on a date with someone or continuously remind you that your clock is ticking away. That you weren’t getting any younger and your looks would eventually fade. What they didn’t know is that you already had your special someone. In fact you’ve had him a while. You know how that saying goes, “Good things come to those who wait” and for you in this instance. It was nothing but the waiting game for your special someone to finally walk into your life. The question is .. would it be acceptable for everyone else?
You never expected to fall in love with a man behind bars. It started as nothing more than a random click—some late-night curiosity fueled by boredom and an ad that popped up between Facebook posts. Find love where you least expect it. Meet single men looking for companionship. You damn near scrolled past it, but something made you stop. Maybe it was the way the words “love” and “companionship” stood out, teasing something you didn’t realize you were craving. Maybe it was just the boredom, the same mundane routine of work, home, sleep, repeat, stretching on like a treadmill you couldn’t step off. Either way, you clicked. Scrolling through the profiles felt like flipping through a catalog you had no business browsing. Men of all ages and backgrounds, some looking for friendship, others for love. But none of them caught your attention. That is—until you saw him. Inmate 07541, Terrance Richmond. Baby, that mugshot stopped you cold. Rich buttery light caramel skin, sharp jawline, and full lips that looked like they could whisper secrets straight into your soul. His nose was strong, his features chiseled, but it was those damn piercing uniquely colored eyes that did it. Deep-set, hooded, with a stare so intense you could feel it through the screen. Something about them made your heart stutter—like he was looking at you, past you, into you. There was no forced smile, no tough-guy posturing. Just that stare. You hesitated, hovering over the message button. What the hell were you doing? Messaging a man serving time? A man who, according to his bio, had been locked up since he was 18? Still, curiosity won. You typed out a casual introduction—something light, something safe—and hit send. Then you pushed it to the back of your mind, fully expecting no response, but he wrote back. And not just some half-assed, one-line reply. He wrote you back.
That first message turned into another. And another. Emails became long letters, paragraphs bleeding into pages, until you found yourself rushing home from work just to see his name in your inbox. You learned everything about him—the way he used to play football before his life changed, the music he listened to, the books he read to escape the four walls of his cell. He told you about his past, the pain, the betrayal, the night everything changed. And you told him about yours—how life felt like it was happening at you instead of for you. How you wanted more, but you didn’t know what more even looked like. Then came the sweet video calls. The first time you saw him move, saw that sharp jaw flex when he smiled, heard that deep, velvety voice rumble straight through the screen—you were done. Hooked. Gone. Two years later, here you were. In a relationship—a real one, even if nobody knew. And in a few days, he’d be free. And that? That scared you more than anything.
“You always got an excuse, girl. What is tea?”Sonya’s voice snapped you back to the present, and you blinked, realizing your fork had been hovering over your plate for way too long. It was lunchtime at Taste Of The South Cafe, your usual Friday spot with the girls. The table was cluttered with half-empty margarita glasses, plates of fried catfish and mac and cheese, and the scent of honey butter croissants floating in the air. Normally, this was your escape from the monotony of work. But today? You were ready to go.
“I just wanna relax,” You half way lied, pushing your food around. Sonya wasn’t buying it. Neither was Deja.
“Girl, please,” Deja scoffed. “Every time we plan a girls’ night, your ass come up with something. What’s up? You sneakin’ around with somebody?”
“Ain’t nobody sneakin’.” You forced a laugh, shaking your head.
“Then why you always rushin’ home like you got a man waitin’ on you?” Sonya arched a brow, swirling her margarita.
“Because I do.” You thought to yourself. But you didn’t say that. Instead, you shrugged, hoping they’d let it go. They didn’t.
“You sure it ain’t that new dude in accounting?” Deja pressed. “The one with the Audi and the beard? Girl, he is fine.”
“Not my type,” You said quickly.
Sonya snorted. “And what is your type? Because last time I checked, you were single as hell.”
You just smiled, keeping your real thoughts locked up tight. Because your type wasn’t something you could explain to them. Your type wasn’t sitting in an office, making six figures, and posting gym selfies on Instagram. Your type was locked behind bars. A man who had spent more of his life inside than out. A man whose voice alone made your thighs clench, whose absence felt like a missing limb. But they wouldn’t get that. So you just laughed it off, switched the subject, and counted down the hours until you could talk to him. The day dragged. By the time you made it to your car, your feet were aching, your patience was shot, and you were tired. But none of that mattered. Because in just a few minutes, he’d be calling. The drive home was full of bumper-to-bumper traffic and the usual call from your mama.
“Hey ma” You greeted, honking the car in front of you to move their ass.
“Hey my baby. You comin’ to dinner this weekend?” She asked.
“Yeah, I’ll be there.” You make a face, thanking god she can’t see you.
“Good. Your sister’s bringing her fiancé.” She said, her tone laced with excitement. Of course, she was. Your older sister had the picture-perfect life—a man, a ring, a timeline that fit neatly into the family’s expectations.
“And he’s bringing his brother,” You mother added casually.
You sighed. “Ma—”
“Just be open-minded! You’re a beautiful girl, and you ain’t gettin’ any younger.” She reminded for the hundredth time. You gritted your teeth, gripping the steering wheel. If only she knew. But you decided to let it go.
“I’ll see you Saturday.” You shook your head, hanging up.By the time you got home, it was 6:59pm. You barely had time to drop your purse before your phone lit up with that Incoming Call from your ‘Big Daddy’. You squealed, feeling your heart flip.
You snatched it up, answering with a smile. “Hey, baby.”
“Damn, I needed to hear your voice.” A low chuckle rumbled through the speaker, deep enough to send heat pooling between your thighs.
You melted instantly. “Long day?”
“Long as hell,” He sighed. “But I knew I’d be hearin’ from you, so I got through it.”
Your chest tightened. “I missed you.”
“Yeah? I missed you more baby” He smirked. You could hear it in his voice. “Tell me about your day, baby.”
So you did. You told him everything—lunch with your nosy-ass friends, your mama trying to set you up. And he listened quietly like always when it came to your day and what crazy ass story you had ready for him. That was one of the many things you loved about Terry, how he could just listen and never get tired of you talking.
“Don’t sweat that shit, baby. You got a man.” He chuckled, low and smooth. That possessiveness made your toes curl.
“Yeah?” you teased. “I got a man?”
“Hell yeah,” He murmured. “And in a few days, you gon’ have me in every way possible.”
Your breath hitched and your body got hot. Because in just a few days, Terry Richmond would be free. And you would finally be his. You adjusted the phone against your ear, stretching out on the couch, letting his voice roll over you like thick honey.
“You talkin’ real reckless, Mr. Terrance,” you teased, biting your lip. “What makes you think you gettin’ all this good good so easy?”
A deep, knowing chuckle rumbled through the receiver, sending shivers down your spine. “Baby,” He drawled, voice rich and slow like he was savoring every syllable. “Don’t play wit’ me. You and I both know the second I touch down, I’ma have you laid out for me, just how I like it.”
“Oh yeah?” Your thighs pressed together at the promise in his tone.
“Hell yeah. First thing I’m doin’ is spreadin’ them thighs, makin’ up for lost time. You know I been starvin’ for you. Ain’t had a taste of sweet pussy in years. I need my plate, ma.” He stated, making your breath hitch and heat coil in your lower belly.
“Terry…” You breathed, squeezing your eyes shut.
“Say my name just like that when I’m between them legs,” He murmured. “Matter fact, scream it. I’ma put my mouth on every inch of you. Them thighs? Mine. Them hips? Mine. That spot you say makes you weak right under your belly button? I’m kissin’ it first. And you already know where I’m endin’ up.”
Your body responded to his words instantly, your nipples tightening against the fabric of your blouse. The ache between your thighs grew unbearable. You were so tempted to rub on your clit as he talked to you, but you knew big daddy’s rules. You weren’t allowed to touch yourself at all unless he gave the permission and could listen to you without any interruptions.
“You talkin’ crazy,” You whispered, your voice thick with need.
“Nah, baby, I’m talkin’ facts. You gon’ see. Soon as I get out, you ain’t leavin’ that bed for at least three days.” He chuckled.
“Oh, so I’m just gonna be held hostage?” You let out a shaky laugh, your fingers toying with the hem of your skirt.
“Damn right,” He said without hesitation. “Ain’t no way I been locked up this long just to finally get my hands on you and let you go. Shit, you gon’ be beggin’ me to let you breathe.”
Your stomach flipped. You wanted that. Needed that. But then, reality settled back in. The system didn’t make things easy.
“Speaking of that…What did your lawyer say about your release date? Will you be out on my birthday like we want?” You exhaled, shifting the phone closer to your ear. It was silence for a moment. The weight of it pressed heavy between you, thick and uncertain. You held your breath preparing for the worst case scenario possible.
“They still pushin’ for my original release date, but you know how this shit go. Paperwork, red tape, all that. My lawyer confident, though. He say if everything lines up, I should be out right on time. Maybe even a couple days before.” Terry let out a slow breath.
“For real?” Your chest tightened with cautious hope.
“For real, baby. But…” He hesitated. “You know they been tryin’ to trip me up in here. COs, some of these jealous-ass inmates. They know I’m close to freedom, and they hate that shit. I gotta keep my head low, stay out the way, but it’s hard sometimes. Real hard.”
“They still on that bullshit?” Your jaw clenched.
“Yeah,” He muttered. “They hate a nigga like me gettin’ a second chance. And these lame ass inmates tryna set me up don’t help either.”
“Terry, I swear to God if they—”You closed your eyes, frustration bubbling inside you.
“Relax, mama,” He said, voice dropping into that deep, soothing register that always made you weak. “Ain’t nothin’ stoppin’ me from comin’ home to you. I promise you that. I done made it through too much to let these motherfuckers take my freedom again.”
“Baby, please promise me you won’t do nothin’ to mess this up. I need you here. I need you home.” You frowned, Terry remained silent allowing you to vent because he knew this was becoming harder everyday for you to cope with. You swallowed hard, throat tight.
“I just…” You hesitated, then admitted softly, “I just need you here. I don’t want anything messin’ this up. My 28th birthday… Terry, all I want is you.”
“I know, ma. Trust me, I know.” His voice softened, turning serious. “You the only thing keepin’ me sane in here. The only thing keepin’ me goin’. I promise you, I ain’t lettin’ nothin’ get in the way of me comin’ home to you.”
“Okay,” you whispered. “I trust you.” You inhaled deeply, letting his words settle over you.
“You got me for life baby,” He said assuring you, voice thick with emotion. “I swear to you, baby. If I gotta fight every damn day until that judge signs my release, I’ma do it. ‘Cause you worth it. We worth it.”
“You better mean that,” You whispered. Tears pricked your eyes, but you blinked them away.
“I do. And when I’m finally out, when I got you in my arms, I’ma make sure you never question that again.”
“I love you so much.” You exhaled shakily.
“I love you more, baby.” He bit his lip, feeling his heart speed up.
“You swear you gonna come home to me, Terry?” You exhaled, stretching your legs out on the couch, your free hand absently trailing over your bare thigh.
“Baby, listen to me.” His voice came through the receiver, deep and unwavering. “I need you to hear me when I say this. Ain’t nothin’ stoppin’ me from comin’ home to you. I done wasted enough years locked up, dreamin’ about what it feel like to be free, to wake up next to a woman who actually give a damn about me. I ain’t lettin’ no CO, no hating-ass inmate, no system take that from me.”
You closed your eyes, soaking in his words. A small tear escaped your eyes as you just let him talk and calm all of your fears.
“And you really think I’m about to let you be out here spendin’ another birthday without me? Nah, ma. That ain’t happenin’.” He let out a low chuckle, the sound vibrating through your chest. “Matter fact, you should start gettin’ ready now, ‘cause soon as I step through that door, I’m givin’ you somethin’ to celebrate.”
“Oh yeah? What you givin’ me, Terry?” A slow smile spread across your lips.
“Ain’t it obvious? My last name, first of all.” He stated matter of factly.
“Boy, stop playin’.” Your breath caught in your throat.
“Who playin’?” He challenged. “You really think I been doin’ all this talkin’, dreamin’ about you, makin’ plans, just to be out here on some casual shit? Nah, baby. You my woman. And when I get home, I’m puttin’ a ring on that pretty lil’ finger. You ain’t gon’ be nobody else’s but mine.”
Heat spread through your chest, settling deep in your belly. He always had a way of making you feel claimed, but this? This was different. This felt all too real and that he was promising you the moon and the stars and would actually reach up in the damn sky and get it for you.
“Terry…” You purred slightly.
“Say it again,” He murmured, voice dropping to that low, dangerous octave that always did something to you. “Say my name just like that.”
“Terry.” Your lips parted, slowing your words down for him.
“Mmm,” He groaned. “That’s what I wanna hear every morning, every night. That’s what I wanna hear when I’m makin’ love to you, when I’m in it so deep you forget how to say anything else.”
“You tryna kill me, huh?” You sucked in a breath, your thighs pressing together instinctively.
“Nah, ma. Just tryna remind you who you belong to.” He smirked, licking his lips.
You chewed your lip, heart pounding against your ribs. The thought of him finally being here, of feeling him, touching him, owning him in the flesh—it was almost too much.
“Terry…” You started, voice soft, hesitant.
“What’s wrong, baby?” He adjusted the phone on his ear, eyebrows furrowing. You hesitated a moment afraid to tell him what’s really been on your mind. Afraid he wouldn’t understand but truth was Terry was more than understanding when it came to you.
“I just… I keep thinking about what’s gonna happen once you’re really here. Like, when it’s not just phone calls and emails. When it’s real. When it’s us.” You honestly confessed, sighing. You heard a brief pause making your stomach tighten out of angst. You held your breath afraid he’d be upset but after a few seconds, he then spoke gently.
”That’s what you scared of?” He asked, voice soft.
You swallowed. “Not scared, just… it’s gonna be different. You been inside since you were 18, Terry. That’s—” You did the math in your head, stomach twisting. “Seventeen years. That’s a long time.”
“I know,” He said simply. “You think I don’t know that? Every damn day, I been countin’ down to this moment. I know it’s gon’ be an adjustment. I ain’t naive to that, baby. But what I do know is that I want this. You. I ain’t spent two years fallin’ in love with you for nothin’. And I damn sure ain’t finna let somethin’ as small as a transition period shake me.”
You exhaled, nodding even though he couldn’t see you. “I just want you to be happy, Terry.”
“I am happy, ma. You make me happy.” He professed from his heart, making your heart squeeze and stomach flutter.
“Now,” He continued, voice laced with that familiar hunger. “Can we get back to what I was sayin’? ‘Cause I still got a whole list of things I plan to do to you soon as I get out.”
“Oh yeah? Go ‘head then, baby. I’m listenin’.” Your stomach flipped.
Terry exhaled through the receiver, the sound slow and deliberate. “Aight, so… First thing I’m doin’ soon as I step through that door? I’m droppin’ my bag, pullin’ you close, and kissin’ you like I been starvin’ for it.”
“Mmmm.” You bit your lip, already picturing the scene.
“Ain’t gon’ be no soft, sweet shit neither. Nah,” He rumbled. “I’m talkin’ about deep, wet, tongue all in your mouth, my hands locked around that waist, pullin’ you so tight you feel my dick pressin’ up against you.”
“Damn, Big Daddy. Can I at least take my heels off first?” You let out a breathy laugh.
“Hell nah,” He said smoothly. “Matter fact, leave ‘em on. I want you just like that. Fresh off work, tight lil’ skirt ridin’ up, them pretty ass legs wrapped ‘round my waist while I pin you up against the door.”
“Oh shit..” Your entire body heated at the image. You had to fan yourself, and cross your legs to avoid any wetness seeping out.
“You know how long I been dreamin’ about that, baby?” His voice dropped an octave, turning into something dark, possessive. “Seventeen years. Seventeen years I been locked in this hellhole, surrounded by nothin’ but concrete and steel, knowin’ I ain’t got a real woman to touch, to taste, to claim. And then you came along…”
“B-Baby..” A soft gasp slipped from your lips. You squeezed your thighs shut tighter, already soaking your panties.
“And now all I can think about is how you gon’ feel underneath me. How soft your skin is. How good you smell. How sweet you taste.” He growled lowly in your ear.
“Shit.” You cursed, shifting on the couch, thighs pressing together.
“Mmm,” He hummed knowingly. “You wet for me, ain’t you?”
“Terry—” You swallowed.
“Nah, don’t try to play it off now,” He interrupted. “I know you, ma. I know you sittin’ there, grippin’ that phone tight, breathin’ all heavy, body heatin’ up just listenin’ to me talk. I don’t even need to be there to know how bad you want me.”
“You lucky you locked up.” You let out a shaky breath, tilting your head back against the couch.
“Lucky? Nah, baby. Unlucky. ‘Cause if I was home right now, I’d have you laid out, ass up, back arched, moanin’ my name so loud the neighbors call the cops.”He chuckled, voice dripping with amusement.
“Boy, stop!” You laughed, shaking your head. “You talk all that shit, I hope you got the stamina to back it up.”
Terry clicked his tongue. “Oh, you doubtin’ me? That’s crazy. Lemme find out my baby think I ain’t gon’ put in work.”
“I mean, it has been a long time, Big Papa,” You teased.
“Aight,” He drawled, tone dangerous. “Keep playin’ with me. You gon’ be beggin’ me to let you breathe when I’m done with you.”
Your stomach flipped at the way he said it, so smooth and confident like he had zero doubt in his ability to back up every single word. The next few hours passed in a blur, the two of you tangled in conversation like it was your own little world. Terry told you about the meals he was craving—real food, not that processed mess they served on metal trays. He wanted collard greens, mac and cheese, cornbread, fried chicken, all made by you. “I need a home-cooked meal, baby. Something made with love,” He said, his voice full of longing. You laughed and promised to have a whole spread waiting for him. Then the conversation shifted to the small things—how he couldn’t wait to sleep in a real bed, how he wanted to go outside at night just to feel the wind on his face without fences in the way, how he wanted to sit on the couch with you and watch a movie with your legs draped over his lap. “Shit like that, ma,” He murmured. “The simple stuff. That’s what I miss the most.”
And you listened, hanging onto his every word, feeling your heart swell with each confession. The world had taken so much from him, stripped him of so many years, but somehow, he still had softness in him. He still had love to give. You found yourself telling him about all the things you wanted to do together, too—how you wanted to take him out to eat at a real restaurant, go on a drive late at night just because, lay up with him on a Sunday morning while the smell of breakfast filled the apartment. The more you talked, the more the reality of him coming home settled deep inside you. “You really gon’ take care of me, huh?” he asked, his voice low and full of something tender. “You damn right,” you whispered. “Somebody gotta make up for all that time you lost.”
If someone had told you years ago that you’d fall in love with a man behind bars, you would’ve laughed in their face. You always wanted love, prayed for it even, but you never imagined it would come in the form of Terry Richmond—a man with a past heavier than most, a man who had seen the worst parts of life and still found a way to hold onto his soul. He was the most fascinating, most alluring man you’d ever known, and you had never been more open with anyone in your life. You craved him in ways that scared you sometimes. You wanted to be the one to feed him, to run him a hot bath and wash years of struggle off his skin. You wanted to rub his shoulders, his chest, his back, to remind him that he was human, that he was home. And the way he talked to you, the way he poured into you, made you feel like you were already his sanctuary.
After you finally got off the phone, you moved into your nighttime routine, taking your time washing your face, patting your skin dry, smoothing your serums in like a ritual. You stared at yourself in the mirror, thinking about how your life was about to change. In just a few days, he’d be here, in your space, in your bed, in your life outside of those prison walls. As you reached for your bonnet and wrapped it securely around your head, your phone buzzed on the counter. FaceTime. Mama. You sighed, knowing she’d scold you if you didn’t answer, so you slid your thumb across the screen and propped the phone up.
“Hey, Mama,” You greeted, already bracing yourself.
“Hey, baby,” She said, peering at you through the screen. “Just callin’ to say goodnight and check on you before you went to bed.”
“I’m alright , Mama. Just gettin’ ready for bed. Doing my usual routine.” You smiled.
“Mm-hmm,” She hummed, then her face lit up. “Oh! Guess who I ran into today? You remember Kiana Perkins from high school?”
You frowned, digging through your memory. “Kiana Perkins… oh yeah, the one who used to run track?”
“Yes, her! Baby, she married now, got two babies, livin’ all happy with her husband. She showed me pictures and everything. And I just… I don’t know, baby, it got me thinkin’.” She started in on you.
“Mama—” You groaned internally.
She held up a hand. “I know what you ‘bout to say, but hear me out. You not gettin’ any younger, baby. I just want you to have somebody. You always been my dumplin’, my soft-hearted baby, and I just—” She sighed. “I just want you to be loved, baby. I want somebody to take care of you for once.”
You bit your lip, heart squeezing at her words, but she didn’t know. She didn’t know that you did have somebody. That you had Terry. That soon, you wouldn’t be coming home to an empty bed anymore. You leaned back against the bathroom counter, swallowing the lump in your throat as your mother continued, her voice full of concern.
“You know, I just don’t want you to end up like me, raising a family all on your own. You’ve got so much to offer, baby, don’t let it go to waste.” She paused, waiting for you to respond, but you were caught in a whirlwind of emotions. You wanted to tell her the truth, but you couldn’t—not yet. Terry was still behind those walls, and the world wasn’t ready for your truth. Not yet.
“I hear you, Mama,” You said softly, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach your eyes. “But I’m good. I’m happy with how things are right now.”
She eyed you, her brow furrowing, but she didn’t push it. “Alright,” she finally said, her tone softening. “Just don’t wait too long, baby. Time don’t wait for nobody.”
“I won’t, Mama. Promise,” You replied, though you knew the promise wasn’t to her. It was to yourself. You weren’t going to waste any more time. The conversation moved on, and you couldn’t help but feel a little guilty for not telling her about Terry. She didn’t know that every night, you fell asleep with thoughts of him, that his voice had become the lullaby you never knew you needed. You thought about his touch, his words, the way he made you feel like you were the only woman in the world. But for now, it was a secret. Your secret. You wrapped up the call with your mother, promising to be at Sunday dinner over the weekend, and hung up. The air felt thick now, like the weight of your own desires had settled in your chest. You finished getting ready for bed, your mind racing with thoughts of Terry, wondering if he was thinking about you too, wondering how much longer you’d have to wait before he was finally home. As you slipped under the
covers, your mind drifted to your happy place and that was Terry. Eventually after saying a quick silent prayer for him and his safety like you did every night, you finally went to sleep.
The morning light seeped through the blinds, casting long golden streaks across your bedroom. You lay there for a moment, tangled in your silk sheets, staring at the ceiling with a heavy mind. The anticipation sat on your chest like a weight. Today could be the day you got answers—real answers—about Terry’s release. No more guesswork, no more waiting in limbo. Either he’d be home in time for your birthday, or he wouldn’t. And if it was up to you, there wouldn’t be a wouldn’t. Your phone vibrated on the nightstand, shaking you from your thoughts. The number was unfamiliar, but you knew who it had to be before you even swiped to answer.
“Hello?” Your voice was groggy, thick with sleep, but there was an urgency beneath it.
“Good morning, this is Michael Walker, Terry Richmond’s attorney.” The voice on the other end was smooth, professional, but you caught that slight edge—like he was bracing himself for a conversation you might not want to have. “I wanted to give you an update on his case. Do you have a moment?”
“Of course. What’s the update?” You pushed yourself upright, resting your back against the headboard.
Michael exhaled. “So here’s where we are. We’re still waiting on the judge’s final decision regarding his release. As you know, we’ve been pushing hard for full release instead of parole, but the system moves at its own pace. Right now, it’s looking like one of two things will happen—either the judge will sign off on his release, and he’ll be free to come home, or he’ll be granted parole with conditions.”
Your stomach twisted at the word “conditions.” That could mean anything. A curfew. Mandatory check-ins. Restrictions on where he could go, what he could do. You wanted Terry free—not still tangled in the system’s web.
“Is there a chance he’ll be home by my birthday?” You asked, your voice smaller than you intended.
Michael hesitated. That damn hesitation. You hated it. “That’s what we’re aiming for,” He said finally. “But it’s all in the judge’s hands. We’re doing everything we can to make it happen, but we need to be realistic.”
Your fingers tightened around the phone. “I just… I need him home.” The words left you before you could stop them, more vulnerable than you wanted to sound.
“I get it,” Michael said, and for the first time, there was something softer in his tone. “But here’s the thing—you need to make sure Terry understands how important it is for him to stay in line right now. He’s close. So damn close. But if he gets into it with the COs, if he so much as breathes wrong in there, it could delay everything. Or worse.”
A lump formed in your throat. Terry had been through hell in that prison. You knew how hard it was for him to bite his tongue, to play the game when the guards disrespected him just for breathing. You also knew how much some of those inmates hated to see another Black man about to touch freedom. Envy was a dangerous thing.
“I’ll talk to him,” You said firmly. “I’ll make sure he knows.”
“Good,” Michael replied. “I’ll keep you posted on any updates. Until then, just keep him focused on what’s waiting for him on the outside.”
And that’s exactly what you planned to do. Because he was coming home. To you. To the life y’all had spent two years dreaming up. And you weren’t about to let anything or anyone take that away. The weight of everything that needed to be done before Terry came home sat on your shoulders like a mix of excitement and pressure. There was so much to prepare, so much to buy, so much to perfect before your man walked through that door and took his rightful place in your life. Clothes, toiletries, shoes, cologne—he was stepping into a world he hadn’t been a part of since he was barely legal, and you were determined to make sure he had everything he needed to start fresh. And then there was you. Your own upkeep was just as important. You wanted to look good good for him. A fresh Brazilian wax so your skin was baby smooth, eyebrows snatched, lashes full and fluttery, and your hair? Oh, that had to be flawless—not just for your birthday but because you already knew he was going to have it all over the place by the end of the night. You could already hear the headboard knocking, already feel his breath on your skin, already picture the way he’d grip you like he was making up for lost time. The thought alone made your stomach tighten with anticipation.
But beyond all the surface-level preparation, there was a deeper feeling swirling inside you. Letting a man you’d only seen through a screen and heard through a receiver move into your home was a huge step. Some would call it crazy. Hell, a part of you knew it was risky, but love had never been about playing it safe. And with Terry? It had never felt like a risk. It felt right. He was your soulmate—plain and simple. The man you wanted to
wake up to, fall asleep with, build a family with. You’d spent two years loving him from a distance, and now, you were stepping into a reality where he was yours in every way. You weren’t naive to the adjustments that would come with it, but you also weren’t afraid. He was worth it.
With a stretch and a soft sigh, you finally pulled yourself out of bed, the silk of your nightgown clinging to your curves as you padded across your bedroom. It barely covered your ass, the hem rising with each step, and you lazily reached for your robe, wrapping it around you before making your way into the kitchen. The house was still, quiet, but soon, it would be filled with his presence. Him walking around shirtless, his deep voice filling up every room, his scent lingering on the furniture. You couldn’t wait. As you reached for the fridge, your eyes landed on the Polaroid photo of him taped to the door—one of the few glimpses of him outside of a call or a video chat. He had sent it during one of the rare inmate photo days, his expression serious but his eyes still burning with something that made your stomach flip. Damn, you fine. You ran a finger over the image, smiling to yourself before pulling out the eggs and milk.
The one thing people probably wouldn’t understand was why you had never visited him in prison. It wasn’t that you didn’t want to. God knew you had begged to. But Terry? Terry was territorial to his core. It had taken months of back-and-forth, of pleading and arguing, before you finally accepted that he wasn’t going to let you step foot in that visiting room. He didn’t want no prison guards or inmates looking at his woman—studying you, lusting after you, imagining things about you that only he was allowed to. You belonged to him, and the thought of other men—especially those locked up with him—laying their eyes on you sent him into a rage he didn’t even try to hide. It wasn’t just possessiveness; it was protection. He had seen too many things go left in that place, and the last thing he wanted was for you to be a part of any of it. So, you let it go, trusting that the day would come when you wouldn’t have to love him from a distance. That day was almost here.
You were in the middle of whisking the batter for your waffles when your phone vibrated on the counter. Without hesitation, you snatched it up, already knowing who it was.
“Good morning, beautiful,” Terry’s deep, raspy voice sent a warmth down your spine. His morning voice was dangerous.
“Mmm, good morning, baby,” You hummed, tucking the phone between your ear and shoulder as you continued mixing. “How’d you sleep?”
“Would’ve slept better with you underneath me,” He murmured, the smirk in his tone evident. “What my baby got planned for today?”
You bit your lip, smiling. “Just a quick Target and BJ’s run to stock the house up for you, then I gotta get my nails done. Oh, and I gotta swing by the post office to pick up my bundles that came in.”
He chuckled, low and knowing. “Mmm, you tryna get fine for Big Daddy?”
“Mmhmm.” You giggled, rolling your eyes even though he couldn’t see you.
“Damn, girl…” His voice dropped a little lower, and you could almost see him licking his lips on the other end. “Ima eat that pussy like crazy, baby girl.”
Your breath hitched, a heat sparking between your thighs. “Terry!” You squealed, laughing. “Stop being nasty!”
“Nah, I’m deadass serious.” His tone was dark, full of hunger. “You don’t even know what you got coming.”
You took a steadying breath, trying to shake off the goosebumps crawling up your skin. “Listen, nasty man, we need to talk.” Your tone shifted, getting serious. “Your attorney called me this morning. We need to discuss what he told me.”
“What he say?” There was a pause before he answered with a serious tone.
You exhaled. “Baby…” You gripped the phone tighter, staring at the batter as if it had the answers. “It’s about your release.”
Terry was silent for a moment, and you could feel the shift in his energy through the phone. That easy, teasing tone from before was gone, replaced by something heavier—something cautious.
“What about it?” His voice was lower now, tight with restraint.
You sighed, setting the whisk down and gripping the edge of the counter. “He said they’re still waiting on the judge to sign off, and it could go either way. Either parole or full release.” You paused, running your tongue over your lips. “I asked if you’d be home by my birthday, and he said that’s what they’re pushing for, but the judge has to approve it first and it appears the judge is taking their sweet ass time. Same shit you told me last night.”
“Man… I been waiting years for this moment. If they try to stall this shit…” Terry sucked his teeth, exhaling sharply through his nose.
“Baby, don’t even put that energy in the air,” You cut in quickly, gripping the phone. “It’s gonna happen. You just gotta hold tight.”
“I’m tryna hold tight, ma, but you don’t understand. I been locked down since I was eighteen. Half my life. I done played by they rules, kept my nose clean, did everything I was supposed to do. And now, when it’s finally my time to touch down, they wanna drag they feet?” His frustration was raw, and you didn’t blame him one bit.
“That’s why we gotta be smart about this,” You soothed, lowering your voice. “Your attorney said you need to walk a fine line, Terry. These COs and some of them inmates? They don’t want to see you win, baby. You getting out means they lose power over you. And if you let ‘em get under your skin, if you give them any reason to stall this—”
“I know, baby,” He gritted, cutting you off. “I ain’t stupid.”
“I never said you were,” You softened, biting your lip. “But you know they’ll do anything to keep a black man locked up. You know that. You can’t afford to slip.”
Another deep sigh. “I just wanna be with you, ma,” He admitted, his voice quieter now, the vulnerability cutting through all the frustration. “That’s all I been holding on to. You. Us. The life we ‘bout to have.”
“And you will be with me, Terry. Soon. I promise.” Your heart clenched, and you closed your eyes for a second.
“You the only thing keeping me sane right now, baby,” He muttered. “You really are.”
“And you the only man I want. Ain’t nothing gon’ change that.” You swallowed hard, that warmth creeping back into your chest.
He went quiet for a beat, then, “Damn, you really love me, huh?”
“Boy, you already know.” You chuckled, shaking your head.
“Say it,” He murmured.
“I love you, Terrance Richmond.” You bit your lip, smiling.
A deep exhale came through the line, like those words alone were enough to ground him. “I love you too, ma. More than you even know.”
“You better love me with your fine self.” You giggled, continuing to whisk the batter. He chuckled lowly, the sound making your ears perk up at the nostalgic sound.
“You know I want a baby soon as possible, right? Just like we talked about.” Terry’s voice dipped even lower, that familiar edge of possession curling around his words.
“I know, baby.” You bit your lip, warmth spreading through your belly at the certainty in his tone.
“Nah,” He pressed. “I mean, soon as I get home, I’m filling you up. I ain’t playing.”
A giggle bubbled out of you. “Well, that’s good to know,” You teased, twisting a strand of hair between your fingers. “Because I already got off my birth control, and I’m ovulating real soon.”
Silence. Then a sharp inhale from Terry. “You serious?”
“Mmhmm.” A smirk played on your lips
“Good,” He growled. “‘Cause I ain’t pulling out. I want you pregnant, mama. You carrying my son or my baby girl. I already see it.”
A deep shudder rolled through you at the sheer conviction in his voice. There was no hesitation, no doubt—he wanted this, just like you did. Now you knew having a baby before a ring wasn’t the most conventional thing. You were raised better than that, taught that marriage first was the way to go, that being someone’s “baby mama” wasn’t the move. But Terry? He wasn’t that type of man. This wasn’t some half-thought-out, heat-of-the-moment decision. You knew exactly what you were signing up for. From the moment you told him you wanted his baby, he made it crystal clear—both you and that child would have his last name. There would be no question, no hesitation. You weren’t about to be just someone’s BM. You were his woman, his future wife.
The plan was already in motion—soon as he got out, y’all were hitting the courthouse and making it official. No long engagement, no drawn-out wedding planning stress. He wanted to be your husband immediately. And once he was settled, once he was back on his feet, working and bringing in real money, then he’d give you that big wedding, the
one with the flowers, the dress, the family all gathered to watch you walk down the aisle. But for now? The paper, the commitment, you—that’s what mattered most to him.
It wasn’t like you weren’t set up already. You made damn good money, and your degree in business administration had you sitting pretty in a high-paying corporate consulting job, helping multi-million-dollar firms streamline their operations. Your salary was more than enough to hold things down while Terry got back on his feet, and you’d already mapped out a business plan to help him reintegrate. Finding a job after doing seventeen years inside wasn’t easy, but you had resources, connections, a plan. You weren’t just bringing him home—you were making sure he stayed home. You were building a life with this man, and every step of it felt right.
“You think your family gon’ like me?” Terry exhaled through the phone, his deep voice softening just a little. Your smile, bright and easy just seconds ago, slowly faded. It was a fair question. A real one. But it wasn’t an easy one to answer. You knew your mama. Sweet, nurturing, and warm when she wanted to be, but judgmental as hell. A devout Christian woman—saved, sanctified, and filled with the Holy Ghost. She wasn’t fond of anything remotely sinful, and Terry… well, Terry was the walking definition of sinful.
There was no denying he was a fine-ass man. That wasn’t the issue. Standing tall at 6’3”, with those piercing hazel eyes that seemed to shift between ocean-gray and a stormy blue-green depending on the light. Rich, light caramel skin that deepened into a golden bronze in the summer but softened into a fairer hue in the colder months. A strong, chiseled jawline that made him look both dangerous and regal. His lips? Plump, full, always looking like they were ready to be kissed—or used for something far nastier. His short-cropped curly fro was just long enough to grab, and those thick, corded muscles? Yeah. His time behind bars didn’t just sculpt his body—it turned him into a damn statue, cut from flesh instead of marble. His tattoos, inked along his thick arms, added to his edge. Especially that sleeve—his latest one, a masterpiece he got done while inside.
He was the kind of man that turned heads when he walked into a room. The kind that made women cross their legs and bite their lip. But he wasn’t the “good, God-fearing man” your mother had envisioned for you. Terry was the complete opposite. And yet, his heart was the purest thing about him. Despite his past, despite the anger and the hurt buried deep in his soul, he was a good man. A gentle soul trapped in an exterior so hard, so intimidating, most people never got to see the real him.
You inhaled sharply, trying to find the right words. “Baby, I gotta be honest with you.”
“Mmhmm?” His voice was calm.
You sighed. “I don’t know. My mama… she can be a bit much. And the fact that I’ve been hiding this—hiding us—for the past two years? Oh, she gon’ have a fit. And my sister? Whew, she gon’ have a mouth full too. You’d probably have better luck with my aunties than my own mama.”
Terry chuckled, a deep, warm sound that made your stomach flutter. “I get it, baby. I do.” His voice was soft, understanding. “But I ain’t going nowhere. She can side-eye me, throw oil on me, pray over me ‘til she blue in the face—I’m still gon’ be here. And I’ma do whatever I can to make her love me. To make her see I ain’t some monster. ‘Cause I want this, ma. I want us. I want your family to be my family, too.”
That made you smile. A big one. The kind that deepened your dimples and warmed you from the inside out. But there was something else weighing on you. Something heavy. Something you knew Terry wouldn’t want to talk about, but you had to ask.
You hesitated before carefully pushing forward. “Baby… you gon’ reach out to your mama once you’re free?”
“Nah, Y/N. I’m not.” He answered, his voice, tight and clipped.
You swallowed. “Baby—”
“Ain’t like she gave a fuck about me in the first place,” he cut you off, his voice colder now. “I’m in here ‘cause of her. You know that.”
“I know. I do. But, baby… you gotta forgive. Not for her. For you. You need peace, Terry. You deserve that.” You exhaled slowly. His breathing was heavier now, like he was trying to keep himself from slipping into that dark place. You hated when he went there. When the bitterness and resentment started to eat away at him.
“I got peace, baby. I got you.” His voice softened just a little, but you could still hear the hurt beneath it. “That’s all I need.”
“I hear you baby.” You softly replied. You decided to respect his wishes and let the conversation about his mother rest. He had been through enough, and you weren’t about to push him into something he wasn’t ready for. Instead, you brightened up, shifting the energy as you let out a little squeal.
“Oh! Baby, my birthday dress came!” You announced excitedly, twirling a loose curl around your finger. “I can’t wait for you to see me in it.”
Terry’s smirk was damn near audible through the phone. “Oh yeah?” His voice dropped an octave, turning rich and smooth like warm honey. “That’s cool, baby… ‘cause I can’t wait to take that shit off you.”
“It is literally nine in the morning, and you already on go.” You chuckled, shaking your head.
“Because I got this pretty, brown-eyed woman waiting on me,” He murmured. “And I can’t stop staring at her picture, picturing our life together beyond these walls. I just need my woman bad.” He let out a breath, voice thick with longing. “I wanna turn your body inside out, have you laid up exhausted, and then make you breakfast in the morning while you recover, boo.”
“Leave the cooking to me, Richmond. Don’t need you burning our house up.” You smirked, scratching your head. You hadn’t even realized you said it like that—our house—until the words left your lips. But Terry caught it instantly. His heart swelled, warmth spreading through his chest like wildfire.
“Our,” He repeated, grinning through the phone. “I like the sound of that. And don’t worry, baby. I could never destroy anything of ours.” His words settled over you like a warm embrace, making your stomach flutter.
Terry cleared his throat after a beat. “So, your girls still takin’ you out for your birthday?”
“Mmhmm,” You confirmed, stretching lazily. “We’re hitting this grown and sexy lounge. Got a section, a table, should be real nice. I just wanted something low-key. Nothing too crazy.”
Terry hummed in approval. “That’s what’s up. You think your girls gon’ accept me?”
You snorted. “They’re gonna love you. Especially Deja. Sonya, though… she might take a minute. She’s Miss Fake Bougie, swearing she a real housewife of Atlanta. But deep down, she’s chill. Just real protective of me.”
Terry let out a low chuckle. “Aight, sounds like a plan, baby girl. Long as they ain’t plotting to run me off, we cool.”
“Never that.” You smiled, resting your chin in your hand, leaning on the countertop.
“Mm. Aight, tell me this, then—what’s the first meal I’m getting when I come home?” He inquired, with a devious smirk.
“Well, I was thinking… me.” Your voice became real seductive, tilting your head.
Terry’s laughter rumbled through the phone, low and sinful. “Ain’t no thinking, that’s a guarantee. But just to be safe, cook us something for after, ‘cause we gon’ need the strength.”
“Terry, you so damn silly.” You burst out laughing, shaking your head at him.
“You love it,” He teased, and he wasn’t wrong. Because behind all that reserved, stoic energy, Terry Richmond was a damn goofball at heart. And he was your goofball. The conversation between you and Terry continued, the two of you just vibing, killing time before you had to finally pull yourself away and get in the shower. He told you about a wild dream he had last night—some crazy mix of old memories and future fantasies of the two of you together.
“Man, I swear, I had the realest dream, baby,” He said, voice lazy and deep. “We was laid up in this big-ass house, had the baby in the crib next to us… you was wearin’ my T-shirt, lookin’ all sexy with your lil’ bonnet on, and I just kept pullin’ you closer, not even tryna let you sleep.”
“So you gon’ keep me up even in your dreams?” You laughed, rolling onto your side, twirling the bedsheets between your fingers.
“Hell yeah,” He said without hesitation. “I been starvin’, baby. Soon as I touch down, I’m eatin’ you up, kissin’ on you, makin’ love to you every chance I get. You gon’ be sick of me.”
“Never that daddy,” You murmured, feeling warmth spread through your body at just the thought of how it would feel to finally have him home.
“Bet,” He chuckled, then let out a deep sigh. “I just be sittin’ in this cell picturing it, picturing us—you in the tub, all soaped up, candles lit, slow jams playin’… me right behind you, holdin’ you close, runnin’ my hands all over that soft ass skin, kissing up your neck… licking on your nipples..”
Your breath hitched, already envisioning the exact same thing. You had put together a playlist for his arrival—nothing but the smoothest 90s and early 2000s R&B, songs that made you wanna melt into somebody’s arms.
“You wanna know what I was thinking about?” You asked, biting your lip.
“What, baby?” He feigned innocence.
“How you gon’ be sneakin’ into the shower while I’m tryna get ready for work,” you giggled. “Talkin’ about, ‘lemme wake you up the right way’—like I don’t have places to be!”
Terry laughed but then hummed in approval. “Shit, I am waking you up the right way. Gon’ have you walkin’ into work with a smile so big, they gon’ know somebody put it there.”
Your stomach flipped at the thought, heat rising to your cheeks. You were so gone for this man. “You just wait, Richmond,”You teased, sighing dramatically. “You about to be a full-time distraction.”
“That’s my plan, baby.” He grinned through the phone.
After a few more minutes of sweet talk, you finally sighed. “Alright, I need to get in the shower before I lay here and talk to you all day.”
“I ain’t stoppin’ you,” Terry teased. “I just wanna hear the water runnin’. Let me close my eyes and imagine it.”
“Boy, bye!” You laughed, shaking your head before reluctantly hanging up.
—
The hot water cascaded over your skin as you leaned against the shower wall, letting the warmth soak into your muscles. Your mind was racing with all the intimate moments you’d been daydreaming about since Terry’s release date became a real possibility. Late nights soaking in the tub together, his strong arms wrapped around you, his lips trailing along your shoulder. Waking up to him pulling you into his body, whispering in your ear before making love to you first thing in the morning. The idea of sharing a home, a bed, a life with him made your stomach flip with anticipation. You had been living alone for so long, moving on your own schedule, answering to no one. But now, there would be him. His things mixed with yours, his scent lingering in your sheets, his presence filling the empty spaces. And you couldn’t wait.
Once you finished luxuriating, you stepped out, wrapping yourself in a plush towel. You took your time getting dressed—pulling on a pair of black leggings that hugged your curves and a Nike sports bra, slipping into your most comfortable sneakers. You tied your hair into a sleek bun, then grabbed a baseball cap to shield your eyes from the Georgia sun. After grabbing your Louis Vuitton Speedy 30, you were just about to head out the door when your phone rang and you saw it was Sonya.
You sighed before answering, already bracing yourself. “What’s up, girl?”
“Mm, what you got going on today?” She asked, her tone full of suspicion, like she knew you were up to something.
“Just about to make a quick Target and BJ’s run,” You said casually, hoping she’d just let it go.
“Oh, perfect! I need to hit Target anyway! I’ll meet you there.” She stated. You internally cringed. Sonya didn’t know about Terry yet. And you definitely didn’t need her up in your cart asking a hundred questions about all the men’s products you were grabbing.
“Girl, I’m moving quick today,” You abruptly said, trying to throw her off. “Gotta be in and out, no time for browsing.”
“Please, you never just ‘run in’ anywhere,” Sonya scoffed. “I’ll keep up.”
“Sonya…” You huffed, rubbing your temple.
“What?” She laughed. “Why you sound so stressed? You tryna move funny or somethin’?”
“You know I move funny, that ain’t new.”You let out a dry laugh.
“Mhm, and that’s exactly why I’m coming.” She snickered.
You sighed dramatically, knowing there was no way out of this now. “Fine, I’ll see you there,” You relented, already planning how you were going to strategically avoid letting her see all the things you were picking up for Terry. You hurried up and grabbed your car keys and your Stanley cup from your kitchen counter before heading right out the door to your car. You hit the unlock button on your key fob and heard the chirp. Sliding into the plush leather seat of your Mercedes-Benz, you place your Stanley cup in the cupholder before pressing the push-to-start button. The engine purrs to life, and before you can even adjust the air, the CarPlay screen lights up, immediately blasting the smooth, honeyed vocals of Maxwell’s “Fortunate” through the speakers.
Your heart leaps in excitement. “SING IT, MAXWELL!” You squeal, gripping the steering wheel and swaying your shoulders as if you’re right there on stage with him.
This is your song. Terry’s song. The one he always sings to you over the phone—completely off-key but with so much passion, like he’s pouring every piece of himself into it. You can still hear him now—“I never sang a song with all my might…”—his deep, rough voice twisting the lyrics into something that sounds nothing like Maxwell, but you never cared. It was him. It was you. It was love. You pull out of the driveway, easing onto the streets of Atlanta, the sun gleaming against the hood of your Benz. The beat of the song wraps around you, filling every inch of the car with warmth. With one hand on the wheel and the other tapping rhythmically against your thigh, you let the city move around you, the skyline stretching high above as you feel the music, feel the love behind every lyric. Terry is coming home. Soon. And as Maxwell’s voice croons through the speakers, you let yourself dream—of slow dances in the living room, of his arms pulling you close as you sway to this very song, of him pressing soft kisses along your shoulder while mumbling the lyrics into your ear.You exhale, your lips curling into a soft, knowing smile. It’s only a matter of time.
Pulling into the Target parking lot, you let out a long, heavy sigh, gripping the wheel as you mentally prepared yourself for Sonya. You loved your girl—no doubt about it. Sonya was one of those ride-or-die friends who would cut up with you on a Saturday night and pray with you on Sunday morning. But she was also the kind of woman who didn’t know the meaning of boundaries. She always had to be up in the mix, tasting the flavor, giving unsolicited advice even when it wasn’t needed. And it wasn’t that you didn’t want to share Terry with your girls—because you did. He was your man, and you were proud of him.
But you wanted to make sure this was real. That this was happening. That he was actually going to be home before you started bragging and boasting about him to your family and friends. You couldn’t count how many times you’d gotten excited about a brotha, only for him to turn out to be a disappointment. And every time, you had to do the walk of shame, explaining to everyone that it didn’t work out. You hated the look of disappointment on your mother’s face, the I told you so smirk on your sister’s lips, and God forbid Sonya’s infamous, “I knew that nigga wasn’t shit.” speeches. And then there was Deja, who always chimed in with, “Girl, want me to get my cousin to kill him?”
You loved your girls, but the last two years had been a sacred kind of peace. You had cultivated this private, intense, deeply intimate relationship with Terry while he was behind bars, and there was something pure about keeping it just between the two of you. You knew that sometimes, outside influence could ruin a good thing, and you weren’t ready to share your world just yet. But if things aligned perfectly—if the odds were in your favor, if the judge signed off, and if God was looking out for you—then they would meet him the night of your birthday outing. You just hoped everything would fall into place. You hopped out of the car, grabbing your Louis Vuitton Speedy 30 from the passenger seat and slinging it over your arm. Just as you shut the door, you spotted Sonya standing near the entrance, her arms crossed, her stance already radiating irritation. You took a deep inhale, bracing yourself, then walked over, greeting her with a quick hug.
“Girl, what’s wrong with you?” You asked, noticing her sour expression.
“Chile, my damn hairstylist just sent me that infamous ‘Hey boo’ text, and I just know it’s about to be some bullshit.” Sonya sucked her teeth and rolled her eyes.
“That’s why I told you to stop going to her, Sonya. She’s unprofessional as hell and always canceling on you at the last minute.” You snorted and shook your head.
“I know, I know,” She whined dramatically, throwing her hands up. “But girl, she know how to lay my damn wigs. She makes that lace look like scalp! I do not wanna go to nobody else!”
You laughed, grabbing a cart and rolling into the store with her. You weren’t even five steps inside before you gave her a knowing look and smirked. “I don’t even know why you waste your time getting them wigs laid, knowing Omar gon’ pull that shit right off your head and have your lace looking crazy by the end of the night.”
“You ain’t lying, girl. You really ain’t lying.” Sonya stuck her tongue out at you before giggling, clearly thinking about how wild her and her man got.
You shook your head, laughing as you made your way toward the laundry aisle, grabbing detergent, fabric softener, and some cleaning products. You wanted the house to be
perfect for Terry’s homecoming—fresh sheets, the scent of lavender and vanilla in the air, everything spotless for his arrival.
As you reached for a bottle of Febreze, Sonya nudged you. “So… you excited for your birthday?”
“Yeah… I really am.” You smiled, biting your lip as you nodded. Truth be told you were more excited for Terry’s arrival than your own birthday. For as long as you could remember you weren’t the most excited to celebrate your birthday. To you, it was just another day and another reminder that you were leaving your glorious twenties and getting closer to hitting your dirty thirties. That is until Terry came into your life and shifted your perspective on life itself. He taught you that every birthday should be celebrated and that life is too short to not celebrate the breath in your lungs and waking up everyday. Especially with his circumstances and how his life got snatched from him because he chose to do the right thing and defend his mother’s honor against her abuser, but in the end it wasn’t so honorable and his dreams and young life got cut short with the snap of a finger. So this year you chose to have a better outlook on your birthday, thanks to your baby Terry.
You continued to move swiftly through Target, pushing your cart with concentration, mentally checking off everything Terry will need once he’s home. You start with the Dove Men+Care bar soap, grabbing a few packs because you know the fresh, clean scent will suit him. Next is the Old Spice body wash—the deep, rich, masculine fragrance makes you weak in the knees, so you know it’ll be perfect for him. You toss it in the cart, followed by men’s deodorant, mouthwash, and toothpaste—because even though you’ve never stood close enough to breathe him in, you already decided that your man will smell fresh, clean, and irresistible.
You head down the haircare aisle, running your fingers over the different bottles before settling on a moisturizing shampoo and conditioner. You know prison air is dry as hell, and you’re not about to have your man coming home with his hair brittle and neglected. A large jar of Palmer’s whipped cocoa butter goes into the cart next—you love how smooth and rich it feels against your skin, and you can already picture yourself rubbing it into his arms, his shoulders, his hands… making sure he’s soft and well taken care of. Just as you’re reaching for a pack of Dude Wipes, Sonya turns from the next aisle, glancing over at your cart. She tilts her head, her perfectly arched brows raising as she takes in all the men’s products sitting inside.
“Uh-uh. Who’s all this for?” She asks, crossing her arms. Your heart skips a beat.
“Oh!” You force out a laugh, thinking quick. “My sister’s in town with her fiancé, and they’re staying at my mom’s house. She needed some stuff to keep there for him.”
Sonya narrows her eyes for a second, then shrugs. “Oh okay, that makes sense. I was about to say, girl, you got a whole grown man’s starter kit in there.”
You laugh nervously, nodding as you grip the handle of your cart, pushing forward. Just when you think you’re in the clear, your phone buzzes in your purse. You glance down and see the caller ID: Terry’s lawyer. Your stomach instantly tightens. He already called earlier—so why is he calling again?
“Hey, hold on,” You tell Sonya, trying to keep your voice light. “I gotta take this real quick.”
“Cool, I’ll meet you at checkout.” Sonya waves you off, already distracted by something on the next shelf. Stepping out of the aisle, you answer, pressing the phone to your ear.
“Hello?” You answer, voice low.
“We’ve got a problem,” His lawyer says, his voice urgent.Your body stiffens.
“What? What happened?” You held your breath.
“There’s been an incident in the prison yard. Terry was involved.” He deeply sighs. Your heart plummets straight to your ass because you told this nigga—.
“WHAT?!” You shout, loud enough that people around you turn their heads. You clamp a hand over your mouth, forcing yourself to breathe, to stay calm.
“I’m still gathering details,” His lawyer continues, “ But from what I’m hearing, there was some kind of altercation. If the judge catches wind of this, his release could be revoked… or at the very least, stalled.”
The words ring in your ears, drowning out the noise of the store. Revoked?! Stalled?!Your hands start to tremble on the cart handle, your vision blurring with tears. Just when you thought you were so close to having him home—just when everything was falling into place—here comes some bullshit.
“Please… just tell me he’s okay,” you whisper, your voice cracking. You swallow hard, gripping the phone tighter.
“I really don’t know. I’m working on it. I’ll call you back when I know more.” He sighed again, sounding defeated. Then the line goes dead, making you tear up. You stood frozen in the middle of Target, your world spinning, your stomach in knots. And just like that, everything you had been dreaming of, praying for, feels like it’s slipping right through your fingers.
This couldn't be happening right now, not right now....
@captainwithoutmakingitlove
@naughtynolly-blog
@theglamclosetsl
@nahimjustfeelingit-writes
@fakxmbj
@solunaseira
@noir-lullaby
@kirayuki22
@blyffe
@planetblaque
@blackchickinthedesert
@megamindsecretlair
@teeresaresa
@kaylaahisthebestest-
@hotebonynearby
@lavaniiii
@cardi-bre91
#aaron pierre#terry richmond#mufasa#rebel ridge#green lantern#terry richmond x plus size reader#terry richmond x black oc#terry richmond x reader#terry richmond x black female reader#terry richmond x black reader#terry richmond fic#terry richmond fanfiction#terry richmond smut#rebel ridge fanfiction#terry richmond x y/n#black fic writer#Spotify
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
In the Presence of Truth {"Sage of Truth" (SMC) x Reader} PT 1
(disclaimer: I envision the academy to be more of a college setting everyone is an adult in this story)
The grand lecture hall of Blueberry Yogurt Academy was alive with the quiet rustle of parchment and the scratch of quills. Golden candlelight flickered against stained glass windows, casting soft shadows over rows of students hunched over their desks, diligently transcribing notes. The air smelled of old books, melted wax, and a faint trace of ink. You sat near the middle far enough from the front to avoid your professor’s direct scrutiny, yet not so far that you could escape his line of sight entirely. Despite your best efforts to keep up, the equations scrawled across the massive chalkboard blurred together into an indecipherable mess. Your quill hovered hesitantly over your notes, your parchment an uneven battlefield of crossed-out mistakes and half-formed thoughts. Professor Almond Custard Cookie stood at the front, the very embodiment of patience. He was a well-respected scholar, known for his gentle demeanor and dedication to his students. His robes, embroidered with constellations, shimmered faintly as he gestured toward the board, explaining the intricacies of magical resonance theory with practiced ease. “Now, if we consider the fluctuation in mana flow when exposed to unstable astral properties…” His voice was steady, warm, inviting understanding. The class nodded along, following his train of thought. You, however, found yourself lost. Again. Your parchment was a disaster. The numbers weren’t aligning, and no matter how much you tried to trace back to where you went wrong, the logic continued to slip through your grasp. You tapped your quill against the desk, willing the knowledge to take root in your mind.
“Let’s test our understanding,” professor Almond Custard Cookie said, turning toward the class. “If one were to stabilize a fluctuating mana field under a lunar eclipse, what key principle must be applied to prevent collapse?” A silence hung in the air, the pause filled only by the quiet shifting of students preparing to answer. You ducked your head slightly, praying someone else would speak first. But then…“(y/n) cookie, why don’t you give it a try?” Your stomach twisted into a knot. You could feel the weight of every gaze turning toward you, the quiet anticipation of your classmates pressing down. You swallowed, your throat dry. You scrambled for an answer, flipping through your notes in desperation. You knew you had studied this. You had read the chapter, listened to the lectures. But now, under you professor’s expectant gaze, your thoughts tangled into a panicked blur. “I, um… Is it… increasing the leyline attunement?” you ventured, your voice barely above a whisper. A pause. Professor Almond Custard Cookie gave a long, measured sigh. Not of anger, nor disappointment, just exhaustion. The kind that had been building for weeks. “Not quite,” he said gently, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “We’ve gone over this concept multiple times. Think back to last week’s lecture on celestial harmonics. You need to apply?...” You stared at him, wide-eyed, willing the answer to come. It didn’t. “The Principle of Arcane Equilibrium,” another student chimed in smoothly. “Exactly,” your professor said with a nod. He turned back to the board, seamlessly continuing the lesson, but the damage was done. You sank lower in your seat, heat creeping up your neck. Another mistake. Another moment where you had failed to grasp something that seemed so simple to everyone else. You risked a glance around, noting how some students had already returned to their notes, while others still cast you sideways glances. The rest of the lecture dragged painfully onward, your mind struggling to keep up, your parchment becoming messier with each passing minute.
The lecture hall hums with quiet murmurs as professor Almond Custard Cookie wraps up the day's lesson. Parchment rustles, chairs creak, and students shuffle about, eager to flee the suffocating weight of academia. Yet, you remain firmly in your seat, your stomach twisting into knots as you recognize the familiar look of mild disappointment in Professor Almond Custard Cookie’s eyes. “Stay behind,” he instructs, his voice measured yet firm. You swallow hard, nodding as you watch your classmates file out. Some cast sympathetic glances, others remain indifferent, and a few are too absorbed in their own work to even notice. The moment the last student disappears through the doorway, the room falls into silence. Your professor exhales, pinching the bridge of his nose before turning his sharp yet patient gaze onto you. “This is becoming a pattern,” he begins, his tone even but laced with exhaustion. “Your understanding of today’s lesson was…” He trails off, searching for the right word. “Lacking.” You offer a small, sheepish smile, hoping to lighten the mood. “I prefer ‘in progress.’” Your professor merely raises a brow. “If I thought humor could salvage your grasp on theoretical constructs, I’d let you continue. But we both know that isn’t the case.” Your smile falters. “I… I really am trying.” His sigh is not unkind, but it carries the weight of repeated conversations just like this one. “I know you are. And I admire that. But effort without direction is like wandering a maze blindfolded. You need guidance.” His expression softens ever so slightly. “That’s why we’re here.”
You nod, the weight of his words settling in your chest. It’s not that you don’t want to improve..it’s that no matter how hard you try, the knowledge always seems just out of reach. It slips through your grasp like water through your fingers, tauntingly close yet impossible to hold. Professor Almond Custard Cookie begins asking questions, reviewing concepts you had fumbled with earlier in class. You do your best to keep up, to piece together the fragmented bits of knowledge floating around in your head, but your responses are riddled with hesitation. Every answer feels uncertain, the words sticking to your tongue with the distinct flavor of doubt. With each incorrect response, his patience, while still present, grows thinner. “Again,” he instructs. You try. You really try. But the answer slips away from you once more. A heavy silence stretches between you, thick with frustration. Both yours and the professor’s. He exhales slowly, rubbing his temples before straightening. “We need a different approach. Clearly, repetition isn’t working. Perhaps-” The door creaks open. A voice, smooth and measured, laced with an unmistakable curiosity, fills the space. “Ah, Professor. I was hoping to catch you.” You stiffen.
Standing in the doorway is none other than Shadow Milk Cookie, the Sage of Truth himself. Your heart lurches. You’ve never seen him in person before. He is a figure of legend within academic circles, a scholar whose intellect is unmatched, whose wisdom is sought by the greatest minds in the Academy. A beacon of knowledge. A paragon of truth. And now he stands before you. His heterochromatic gaze sweeps the room before settling on the professor. “I have been wrestling with a theorem,” he continues, stepping inside, the door closing behind him with a soft click. “And while I am confident in my deductions, I would value your insight.” Professor Almond Custard Cookie, who had moments ago been at the end of his patience, now straightens, the weariness in his eyes momentarily lifting. “Shadow Milk Cookie,” he greets. “Your timing is impeccable.”
Your stomach churns. Of all times for such a revered figure to appear, why now? Why, when you’re floundering under scrutiny, your academic inadequacies laid bare? Shadow Milk Cookie’s gaze flickers to you, curious but not unkind. “Ah. A student?” your professor nods. “One in need of assistance.” Your face burns. “I’ll figure it out,” you blurt out hastily, gripping the edges of your parchment as if it might shield you from their gazes. “Really, I don’t want to waste your time.” Shadow Milk Cookie tilts his head slightly, amusement flickering in his eyes. “A curious notion,” he muses. “Knowledge is never a waste of time.” Your fingers tighten around the parchment. It’s hard to breathe under the weight of his presence. He teaches only the brightest, engages in discussions so profound that even your professor would hesitate before challenging him. What could he possibly gain from helping someone like you? Your professor, sensing your hesitation, sighs. “Shadow Milk, perhaps you…” “I would be delighted to assist,” the Sage of Truth interjects smoothly. “If you would permit me, of course.”
You hesitate, anxiety curling in your stomach. “I… I don’t know if I” “You are struggling,” he states plainly, though not unkindly. “That is evident. But struggling alone is folly. Allow me to help. Perhaps, in doing so, I too shall learn something new.” You freeze. He, a renowned scholar, thinks he could learn from you? Professor Almond Custard Cookie sighs once more but nods. “Very well. Let’s see how this plays out.” Shadow Milk Cookie settles beside you, exuding a quiet confidence that is neither overwhelming nor condescending. “Let’s begin,” he says, his voice smooth and patient. “Tell me where you are lost.” You swallow hard. This is going to be a long evening.
Shadow Milk Cookie’s…no, the Sage of Truth’s voice was smooth and composed as he spoke, his words woven with certainty. His mismatched eyes gleamed with an almost knowing amusement, yet his demeanor remained calm, far from the theatrical arrogance whispered about in the Academy halls. Despite that, you couldn’t bring yourself to meet his gaze. He was someone who taught the highest scholars those with brilliant minds that grasped complex theories with ease, not someone who wasted time on students like you. And yet, here you were, sitting across from him, hands gripping the edge of your desk so tightly your fingers ached. “I understand that this may seem overwhelming,” the Sage of Truth said, his tone gentle, as though he sensed the weight of your unease. “But the key to knowledge is patience, and patience is something I have in abundance.”
You swallowed hard, keeping your head low. “I um, I appreciate it, but…” Your voice wavered, barely above a whisper. “Surely you have more important things to do, especially with the title you hold. You don’t have to waste your time with me.” Your professor who had been silent for the past few moments exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. “For the love of-...(y/n) cookie, he’s offering to help you. Do not look a gift horse in the mouth.” You flinched at the exasperation in his tone and turned your gaze toward him in silent pleading. Please let me go. Professor Almond Custard Cookie only gave you a look that said, absolutely not. The Sage of Truth rested his chin on his hand, watching you with measured interest. “I see…” he mused. “You hold great reverence for me, yet that reverence manifests as avoidance.” He tilted his head slightly. “Tell me, do you think knowledge is only for the most gifted?” You hesitated before answering. “N-No, but… I’m not…” You clenched your fists, feeling heat creep up your neck. “I’m not like the others who study under you. I can’t even grasp the basics of what Professor Almond Custard Cookie teaches me. It’d be a waste of your time to”
“Nonsense.” His interruption was firm yet kind. “All who seek truth are worthy of learning. If you are struggling, then that is simply the nature of learning. You are no less deserving of knowledge than those who excel with ease.” The conviction in his voice left you stunned. Your professor sighed, standing and stretching out his back. “Honestly, if anyone can get through to you, it’d be him,” he muttered before making his way toward his bookshelf. You, however, were still tense, unsure of how to respond to the Sage of Truth. Your heart pounded in your chest, an odd mixture of admiration and anxiety weighing heavily on you. “I” You paused, unsure how to address him without sounding foolish. You had never once uttered his name, not even in passing conversation with others. It felt too improper, too intimate, for someone of his stature. Instead, you swallowed your nerves and whispered, “I don’t want to trouble you.”
He smiled slightly, shaking his head. “It is no trouble. But if you feel so strongly about it…” He leaned forward slightly, his gaze steady. “Then prove me wrong.” Your breath hitched. “Prove to me that my time is wasted. That you are beyond help.” His tone was almost challenging, yet the warmth in his voice remained. “Show me that you cannot learn, and I shall leave you be.” It was an impossible challenge. And he knew it. You bit your lip, feeling trapped. No matter what, there was no way to argue against the Sage of Truth. “…Where do we start?” You finally whispered. His smile widened just a fraction. “Excellent.” You looked at him confused…did he not hear your question? No matter you let it go, after all you’re in no position to question anything.
A/N I forgot to post this last night LOL please enjoy this will be a slow burn so bear with me <3
Next>>>
#cr kingdom#cookie run#crk#cookie run kingdom#cookierun kingdom#shadow milk#crk shadow milk cookie#shadow milk cookie crk#shadow milk crk#shadow milk x reader#shadow milk cookie#sage of truth#smc crk#sm cookie#smilk cookie#smilk
491 notes
·
View notes